Encounters in the Confession Box

In my first year of ministry as a priest in Park Street Catholic Church, Port of Spain, Trinidad, I remember in vivid detail what a difficult time I had with the Saturday confessions.  Each Saturday from 3:00 to 6:00 p.m., many Catholics queued up outside the confession box waiting their turn to enter to tell us their sins.  I recall how profusely I sweated in those days, not just because I was living in the tropics, but rather it was the first time in my life that I was experiencing how horrific it is to have peoples’ sins poured over oneself, sometimes in intimate detail, for three hours at a stretch.  We had one final hour of this, after our evening meal, from 7:00 to 8:00 p.m.  At 8:00 p.m. Carlton, the sexton of the Church, had to close the doors on people who still desired to come in to confess their sins to the priests.  I used to feel how nervous people were in telling me of their sins, particularly young women explaining their sexual misconduct.  I could see the perspiration just above the lips of many of those who confessed.  The task became more difficult as, week after week, people returned confessing the same sins.  

In that first year I did not at all doubt that I had power to say, “I absolve you from all your sins in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit,” which words we spoke in Latin.  It was only in later years that serious doubts arose in my mind, although even in my first parish in Mayaro, in southeast Trinidad, I began to have some fleeting doubts.  This happened particularly in the outstations where people came back week after week with the same plethora of sins, fornications, adulteries and thefts.  To add to this difficulty, confessions had to be heard before the Mass, and each Sunday I had three different Masses to say.  Sometimes I had to go through the confessions quickly, giving very little counsel and advice to those who confessed because I had other Masses to do, and these were at set times.  A growing problem was that after hearing confession, I felt as if I had been in a garbage pit where garbage had been thrown over me until I was nearly succumbing to the sheer weight of the knowledge of sin that had fallen on me.  Encumbered as I was with this awful stuff and without any relief personally, I had then to go say Mass.  The difficulty continued to grow, for I found the Mass to be of no help for my own increasingly burdened state.

Many years later in my final parish in Sangre Grande in northeastern Trinidad, I had real reservations about confession.  From the Scripture, I had learned that forgiveness of sins came as one believed on Christ Jesus.  I knew also that the Scripture declared, “Who can forgive sins but God only?”[1]  At that time, I stopped hearing confessions with the exception of elderly women who simply recited the list of sins they had memorized from their youth (I knew that they would be offended if I did not hear their confessions).  In refusing to hear the confessions of the people generally, I was, of course, reported to the Archbishop.  That was only one of the many problems that accrued as I began dealing with issues biblically in my last seven years as a parish priest.  With this testimony in mind, perhaps one can more readily understand my plight as a priest who had studied the Catholic teaching, who had put it into practice as a parish priest, and who knew the frustration that the sacrament of Confession caused in the lives of the people as well as in my own. 

Sins are only truly forgiven when people believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, “Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins.”[2]  In believing on the finished work of the Lord Christ Jesus, a soul has both the forgiveness of sins and perfect right standing with God credited to him.  “But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested.”[3]  “In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.”[4]  Thus the Gospel is the power of God unto salvation, as the Apostle Paul proclaimed.  When one does sin after salvation, it is a relationship problem with the Father in heaven to be resolved as one directly confesses his sin to God.  “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”[5]

Catholic Forgiveness

In stark contrast to the clear teaching of the Lord through Scripture, the Catholic is taught to look for forgiveness by confessing his sin not to God through the Lord Jesus Christ[6], but rather to an intermediary human priest.  This is what devout Catholics practice.  The thought behind the practice requires some explanation.  In the Catechism of the Catholic Church, there are seven sacraments to be explained rather than the two scriptural sacraments of baptism and communion.  “The Sacrament of Penance and Reconciliation” has five names[7], each name defining a particular element within the whole ritual.  The first defining name is “the sacrament of conversion” while the second is “the sacrament of Penance,” which is declared to be necessary for salvation.  The official words of Rome are,

“It is through the sacrament of Penance that the baptized can be reconciled with God and with the Church…This sacrament of Penance is necessary for salvation for those who have fallen after Baptism, just as Baptism is necessary for salvation for those who have not yet been reborn.”[8]

The reason that the sacrament of Penance is “necessary for salvation” is given also, 

“Christ instituted the sacrament of Penance [sic] for all sinful members of his Church:  above all for those who, since Baptism, have fallen into grave sin, and have thus lost their baptismal grace…It is to them that the sacrament of Penance offers a new possibility to convert and to recover the grace of justification.  The Fathers of the Church present this sacrament as ‘the second plank [of salvation] after the shipwreck which is the loss of grace.’”[9]

Such teaching as this—that justification can be lost—flies directly in the face of Romans 8:29-39, I Peter 1:2-5, Romans 11:29, Numbers 23:19, etc.  Thus, Catholics have no assurance of their salvation.

The third name by which the sacrament of Penance is called is “the sacrament of confession, since the disclosure or confession of sins to a priest is an essential element of this sacrament….”[10]  While the Catholic Church acknowledges that only God can forgive sins, confession to a priest is essential because her doctrine states that “by virtue of his divine authority he [Jesus] gives this power to men to exercise in his name.”[11]  The biblical reference cited here is John 20:21-23 when the Lord Jesus Christ in person was commissioning His Apostles.[12]  The position of His Apostles was unique to them and to Paul—all directly chosen by Christ Jesus with no hint of succession.  The judgment of sins (v. 23) was basically to be made through the preaching of the Gospel, as for example, when Peter preached to the men of Judah and Jerusalem,[13] and when the Apostle Paul preached to the Thessalonians and to the Athenians of Mars Hill.[14]  

Failing to understand apostleship biblically, the Catholic Church continued to expand on her own idea regarding the forgiveness of sins.  She states, “But he [Christ] entrusted the exercise of the power of absolution to the apostolic ministry which he charged with the ‘ministry of reconciliation’ (2 Cor. 5:18).”[15]  By this statement, it is clear that the Catholic Church has wrongly understood the priesthood of Christ because Hebrews 7:24 states that His priesthood is not transferrable.  

Nevertheless, the next step in the Catholic Church’s error is the development of the notion of apostolic succession.  It is found in the section entitled “The Minister of This Sacrament,” 

“Since Christ entrusted to his apostles the ministry of reconciliation, bishops who are their successors, and priests, the bishops’ collaborators, continue to exercise this ministry.  Indeed bishops and priests, by virtue of the sacrament of Holy Orders, have the power to forgive all sins ‘in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.’”[16]

Having seemingly wrested power from its rightful Owner, the bishops now use it according to their own ideas of penitence and forgiveness, 

“Since ancient times the bishop, visible head of a particular Church, has thus rightfully been considered to be the one who principally has the power and ministry of reconciliation:  He is the moderator of the penitential discipline.  Priests, his collaborators, exercise it to the extent that they have received the commission either from their bishop (or religious superior) or the Pope, according to the law of the [Catholic] Church.”[17]

Catholic thinking thus runs counter to the Scripture because their leaders, through their notion of apostolic succession, have taken to themselves the idea that they can forgive the sins of the people.  From there, they claim the right to administer penance to all their people.  This is an un-biblical idea.  

Forgiveness, the fourth name in this sacrament, is defined as follows: “It is called the sacrament of forgiveness, since by the priest’s sacramental absolution God grants the penitent ‘pardon and peace.’”[18]  The teaching on forgiveness goes much further than just stated.  All offenses, no matter how grave are proclaimed to be in the power of the priests of the Church.  In the Vatican’s own words,

“There is no offense, however serious, that the Church cannot forgive. ‘There is no one, however wicked and guilty, who may not confidently hope for forgiveness, provided his repentance is honest.’”[19]

The power of the priests is said to be greater than even the power given to angels and archangels.  Rome states,

“Priests have received from God a power that he has given neither to angels nor to archangels...God above confirms what priests do here below.  Were there no forgiveness of sins in the Church, there would be no hope of life to come or eternal liberation.”[20]  

It would be difficult to conjure up words of greater arrogance.  It is blasphemy for any creature to undertake the pardon of sin because that is God’s prerogative.  “I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.”[21]  This Scripture passage is a gracious assurance that sins are blotted out for God’s own name’s sake.  The pronoun is repeated to make it emphatic that He alone can forgive sins. 

The last defining name by which this sacrament is called is “the sacrament of Reconciliation.”  Supposedly, it “imparts to the sinner the love of God who reconciles,”[22] although no priest through this sacrament gives the Gospel, “which is the power of God unto salvation.”[23]  The “word of reconciliation,”[24] which is the Gospel, has been left out of Catholic forgiveness and in its place has been put confession to a priest and the rituals of penance.

Obligation to Confess

Rome’s insistence that her people confess is seen in her laws.  Samples of these rulings are the following,

“One who desires to obtain reconciliation with God and with the Church, must confess to a priest all the unconfessed grave sins he remembers after having carefully examined his conscience.”[25]  

“Individual and integral confession and absolution constitute the only ordinary way which the faithful person who is aware of serious sin is reconciled with God and the Church.”[26]

“A member of the Christian faithful is obliged to confess in kind and in number all serious sins committed after baptism and not yet directly remitted through the keys of the Church nor acknowledged in individual confession, of which one is conscious after diligent examination of conscience.[27]

The humiliating experience of the confessional is obligatory in Catholicism.  This system of confession in the ear of a priest cannot but corrupt the Gospel by encouraging and promoting a ritual unknown in Scripture.  A pure contrition of the heart as a requirement for forgiveness, minute detailing of “the kind and number all grave sins” to a priest is a degrading practice that often leads to sin.  

Forgiveness of Sins as a Judicial Act of a Priest

The rite of Confession in the Catholic Church has necessary words going with it that the priest must use.  These are the following,  

“God, the Father of mercies, through the death and the resurrection of his Son has reconciled the world to himself and sent the Holy Spirit among us for the forgiveness of sins; through the ministry of the Church may God give you pardon and peace, and I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.”[28]

The absolution that is necessary for the Catholic to obtain is not a declaration that God Himself has forgiven the person confessing, but it is rather a judicial act of the priest who says, “I absolve you from your sins.”  It is, therefore, the priest himself who acts as judge in forgiving the sins.  In the words of the Council of Trent,

“However, although the absolution of the priest is the dispensation of the benefaction of another, yet it is not a bare ministry only, either of an announcing the Gospel or declaring the forgiveness of sins, but it is equivalent to a judicial act, by which sentence is pronounced by him as a judge [can 9].”[29]

This “divine power” for priests judicially to forgive sins is also claimed in the Catechism,

“Only God forgives sins.  Since he is the Son of God, Jesus says of himself, ‘The Son of man has authority on earth to forgive sins’ and exercises this divine power:  ‘Your sins are forgiven.’  Further, by virtue of his divine authority he gives this power to men to exercise in his name.”[30]

It is mind-boggling arrogance to claim that divine judicial power is given to sinful men to forgive sins.  It is made worse in that the basis for such a false claim is cited in Matthew 16:19, in the account of the Lord’s personal commission to the Apostle Peter.  But the Catechism continues,

“In imparting to his apostles his own power to forgive sins the Lord also gives them the authority to reconcile sinners with the Church.  This ecclesial dimension of their task is expressed most notably in Christ’s solemn words to Simon Peter: ‘I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.’  ‘The office of binding and loosing which was given to Peter was also assigned to the college of the apostles united to its head.’”[31]

The Lord said to the Apostle Peter, “And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven” (Matthew 16:19).  “Unto thee” relates this promise to Peter alone.  This declaration of the Lord was literally fulfilled to Peter, as he was made the first instrument of opening the kingdom of heaven by preaching the Gospel to the Jews (Acts 2:41) and to the Gentiles (Acts 10:44-47).  The power of the keys was twofold, to the Jews and to the Gentiles.  It was fulfilled in the Apostle Peter and in him alone.  There can be no successors to this prophetic commission, since there was but one first opening of the kingdom for the Jews as for the Gentiles.  The binding and loosing of Matthew 16:19 and 18:18 has to do with the decisions of a church congregation in matters of discipline reached through prayer, the Word, and the Spirit, that will be ratified in heaven.  It does not include the Lord’s divine right to forgive sins.  The concept of a sinful human being having been delegated divine authority to forgive judicially the sins of others is totally offensive to God and a denial of the truth of the Written Word of the Lord.  Nonetheless this is exactly what the Church of Rome claims for her priests.  

Church of Rome Claims a Biblical Base for Forgiveness Through a Priest

The scriptural backing claimed by Rome for the priest purportedly being able to absolve others of sin is found in Paragraph 1485 of her Catechism:

“‘On the evening of that day, the first day of the week,’ Jesus showed himself to his apostles.  ‘He breathed on them, and said to them: ‘Receive the Holy Spirit.  If you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven; if you retain the sins of any, they are retained’” (John 20:19, 22-23).

The biblical response to this claim is found in the actual words of John 20:23, “Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained.”  The Apostles were sent not to be priests but only witnesses to the truth.  They were not mediators of the reconciliation, but rather preachers and publishers of it.  Unquestionably the Lord Jesus Christ declared in a few words the sum of the Gospel.  The Lord gave authority to His disciples to declare forgiveness to those whom God had already forgiven.  The commission given in this passage in John is a parallel to similar passages such as Luke 24:47, Matthew 28:18-20, and Mark 16:15-16.  This is the way the Apostles understood and obeyed the commission, as evidenced throughout the Acts of the Apostles, for Christ did not appoint confessors to probe intimately into each sin of people in whispers in a confession box.  Rather He commissioned preachers of his Gospel and He caused their voice to be heard.  Thus the Apostle Peter proclaimed, “To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins.”[32]  If we believe in Him, He shall justify us.  This is the great remission of sins that all need, without which each of us is still spiritually dead.  The manner of forgiving sins in Scripture is the proclamation of the Gospel.  It is not the whispering of sins committed into the ear of a mortal man in a confession box.

Dangers Involved in Confession

The real sadness that breaks my heart is the emptiness and wickedness that comes out of what is claimed to be the means to forgive sin.  The engineered artifact of a confessional box, with two sinners inside, one claiming to be the overlord of conscience, is substituted for that personal and private spiritual communion with God by the one seeking His mercy and grace, made possible through the faithfulness of Christ Jesus.  Souls have been trained to forsake the preciousness of true faith and grovel before another creature in a dangerous ritual.  Salvation and forgiveness are no longer flowing to the sinner through the pure Word from the very heart of God, but rather men in their ignorance are attempting to siphon forgiveness into a processor, from which it is to be dispensed to the sinner through sacramental spigots by the mediation of priests.  

In the Catholic system, therefore, intimate proximity to a man has been substituted for the work of the Holy Spirit and the joy of knowing forgiveness before the living God.  The real vulnerability of boxed confession, however, is that it can be an occasion of sin and even of false accusations.  These dangers are all admitted in the rules that go with the sacrament in Catholic system.  In the Vatican laws on confession, Canon 977 declares,

“The absolution of an accomplice in a sin against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue is invalid except in danger of death.”  [“Thou shalt not commit adultery” is counted as the sixth commandment in the Catholic Church.] 

This is such a problem that Pope John Paul II decided that some offenses by priests involving the sacrament of reconciliation and pedophilia are be judged exclusively by a Tribunal in Rome.  The document addresses 

“The grave offenses against the sacrament of reconciliation:  ‘To give absolution to someone who is an accomplice [of the priest] in a sin against the Sixth Commandment; to invite on the occasion, at the moment, or with the pretext of confession to sin against the Sixth Commandment; to violate directly the secret of confession.’  Pederasty is the crime against customs.  It is a ‘sin against the Sixth Commandment committed between a minor younger than 18 years, and a priest.’”[33]

Such legislation may curb the dissemination of the scandals involving Confession on a local level, but it does nothing to curb inordinate desires of unregenerate men facing the abnormal situation of the close proximity of the confession box.  To decree that men are so adorned with power that they by a judicial act absolve sins, and then to place them in an intimate and hazardous proximity with women and boys while expecting them to continually refrain from disgraceful sinful conduct is crass and supine arrogance on the part of the Church of Rome.  In the ordinary business world, a company who thus treated its executives would be exposed immediately as criminal and citizens would be warned to cease to invest in its activities.

Further, Canon 984 §1declares, “Even if every danger of revelation is excluded, a confessor is absolutely forbidden to use knowledge acquired from the confessional when it might harm the penitent.”  The law regarding secrecy that has been maintained as a priest’s right to secrecy, can itself be another great occasion of sin for a priest.  Particularly in small groups, such as hearing nuns’ confessions, it is most difficult, if not impossible, to abstain from letting the information obtained in confessional influence one’s actions afterwards when socializing with those whose confessions have been heard.  Another of the general Vatican laws regarding confession is Canon 979, “The priest in posing questions is to proceed with prudence and discretion, with attention to the condition and age of the penitent, and he is to refrain from asking the name of an accomplice.”  This law shows the pitfalls that can await the posing questions in the confession box.  The fact that the priest is forbidden to ask the name of a partner in crime shows also the propensity to sin that is encompassed in these confidential encounters in the confession box.  These are just a sample of the grim laws designed to anticipate and limit the potential moral chaos arising from the practice of boxed private confession.  If the ordinary rules of biblical counseling were observed, and the priest not left alone with someone to solicit or to be solicited, things would not be so hazardous.  The Word of God teaches by precept and example that the knowledge of evil is always a source of pollution to a creature who possesses it.  

One of the principal joys of heaven toward which true believers yearn in the depths of their being is to be finally free from the presence, power, and knowledge of sin.  The very reason why the Lord God reserved the knowledge of good and evil to Himself in the Garden of Eden was because only an All-Holy, Infinite Being of unlimited power and goodness can retain that knowledge without contracting pollution from it.  It is, therefore, the height of spiritual stupidity and silly presumption to devise and mandate a private ritual wherein the depths of human depravity and weakness are explored under a cloak of seeking forgiveness and grace.  Nevertheless, it is even a law in the Church of Rome that confessions are to be heard in the confessional box, and not in another place.[34]

It is a tremendous burden to see that under the pretense of forgiving sins, there is the undermining of the unique office of Christ Jesus that can end up as a serious occasion for sin.  Sincere priests doing their duty, and devout Catholics seeking to alleviate guilt, can find themselves prey to sin in the very rite through which it is purported they may be delivered from sin.  The scandals that have resulted from the confessional and other close encounters within the Catholic system have reached such horrendous proportions that it is difficult to keep up with the documented evidence.[35]  Our hearts ought to grieve in anguish and our desire increase to give the pure Gospel to Catholics so that they can come to the Lord Himself, and know the freedom and joy it is to be His very own.  “If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.”[36]

It is a gracious promise of the Lord to all who continue in His Word that they shall know the truth and that truth will set them free.  The Gospel truth frees one from the yoke of the ceremonial rites that routinely deceive and ensnare but do nothing to free a man’s conscience before God.  The soul trusting on the Lord alone for salvation, and for His mercy day by day for forgiveness, beholds the glory of the Lord, and is changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.  Our prayer is that God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, would shine forth into the hearts of those sitting in the gloomy darkness of man-made traditions to give “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.”[37]

Biblical Forgiveness

In Scripture, forgiveness is mediated through Jesus Christ alone, the only Mediator between God and man.[38]  The instrument of forgiveness is not a church, but rather faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.”[39]  “But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted forrighteousness.”[40]  

The forgiveness of all sins is of God and not that of any church.  This is so in order that we come to understand that it is He, God, Who is “just and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.”[41] To attempt to bring the Catholic priest and the sacrament of Confession into the nature of the saving work of the Godhead, indeed to attempt to make the priest and the sacrament the fount of forgiveness is gross blasphemy.  In Scripture, forgiveness and acceptance are in Christ Jesus alone.

The God of All Grace

In spite of clear biblical teaching, the Catholic Church claims that a mere man, with the right formula of words, is an effective means of grace in a judicial act of forgiveness.  The rite of Confession, in particular, claiming that, “by virtue of his [Christ’s] divine authority he gives this power to men to exercise in his name”[42] is sufficiently serious to merit the full wrath of God for those who have invented and practice this evil parody on the forgiveness of the Lord.  In Scripture “the God of all grace”[43] by means of His Word directly seeks, finds, and saves His people.  Forgiveness is God’s gift to the believer.  It is granted to the believer based on Christ’s finished work on the cross.[44]  God’s action in Christ Jesus shows His graciousness to believers so that their eyes of faith are fixed on Him alone.  “For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.”[45]  ♦

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: 

http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

1 Mark 2:7

[2] Acts 13:38-39

[3] Romans 3:21

[4] Ephesians 1:7

[5] I John 1:9

[6] I Timothy 2:5

[7] Catechism of the Catholic Church (1994), Para. 1423, 1424

[8] Ibid., Para. 980

[9] Ibid., Para. 1446.  Square brackets are in the original.  Para. 1447 states that the practice of penance originated in Eastern monastic tradition.  Thus Para. 1447 contradicts Para. 1446, which states that Christ instituted the sacrament of Penance.

[10] Ibid,. Para. 1424.

[11] Ibid., Para. 1441.

[12] The criteria for apostleship are given in Acts 1:21-22.  In the New Testament the Apostles did not appoint other apostles.  They appointed elders.  (The terms overseer and elder/pastor are used interchangeably, Acts 20:17, 28; I Peter 5:1-4.)

[13] Acts Ch. 2

[14] Acts Ch. 17

[15] Catechism, Para. 1442  Although their proof text states, “And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation”, they have overlooked the fact that in this epistle the Apostle Paul is not addressing the other Apostles.  Rather he is writing to “the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia.”[15]  In verse 19, which is not cited, the Apostle Paul explains very clearly the ministry of reconciliation entrusted to these believers, “To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.”  This ministry does not state or carry with it the idea that there is any “exercise of the power of absolution” accompaning “the word of reconciliation” (i.e., the Gospel).  Instead it explicitly denies that idea since the Apostle states that it is “the word of reconciliation” which has been entrusted to the believers.  

[16] Ibid., Para 1461

[17] Ibid., Para. 1642

[18] Ibid. 

[19] Ibid., Para. 982

[20] Ibid., Para. 983  

[21] Isaiah 43:25

[22] Ibid., Para. 1424

[23] Romans 1:16

[24] II Corinthians 5:19

[25] Catechism, Para. 1493 

[26] Code of Canon Law, Latin-English Ed., New English Tr. (Canon Law Society of America, 1983) Canon 960.  

[27] Ibid., Canon 988 §1.

[28] Catechism, Para. 1449

[29] Henry Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, Tr. by Roy J Deferrari from Enchiridion Symbolorum, 30th ed. (St. Louis, MO:  B. Herder Book Co., 1957) # 902.  Because the Catholic Church claims that she is “irreformable”(Vatican Council II Document No. 28 Lumen Gentium, §25, p.380) and her popes infallible, the Council of Trent still officially stands and can in no way be abrogated by any official statements to the contrary.

[30] Catechism, Para. 1441

[31] Catechism, Para. 1444

[32] Acts 10:43

[33] www.mgr.org/PedoVat.html  7/26/03

[34] Code of Canon Law, Canon 964 §3: “Confessions are not to be heard outside a confessional without a just cause.”

[35] See the summary report of Massachusetts Attorney General p 2 www.ago.state.ma.us  7/23/03.  Many Roman Catholic WebPages show the bad fruit that arises from wrong doctrine and practice.

[36] John 8:36

[37] II Corinthians 4:6

[38] John 14:6; Acts 4:12, I Timothy 2:5

[39] Acts 16:31

[40] Romans 4:5

[41] Romans 3:26

[42] Catechism, Para 1441

[43] I Peter 5:10

[44] Romans 4:5-8; II Corinthians 5:19-21; Romans 3:21-28; Titus 3:5-7; Ephesians 1:7; Jeremiah 23:5-6; I Corinthians 1:30-31; Romans 5:17-19

[45] Romans 5.17

Evangelicals Embark to Papal Rome

Many Evangelicals in our day know little of what the true Gospel really means.  As a result, many New Evangelicals hasten Rome-ward at the expense of their heritage.  The New York Times on May 30, 2004, carried news of the alliance called “Evangelicals and Catholics Together” (ECT) showing it as a movement that is changing the face of Christianity.  

Timothy George, a leading Reformed man of the Founders Movement, has fully endorsed ECT.  He has also written about it and has implemented it in other fields of activity.  His most successful endeavor, however, is that after a conference with John Armstrong, the whole Reformation and Revival magazine, and web page, have now espoused the philosophy of ECT. 

The ministry now has a new name “ACT 3.”  On the ministry’s web page the name is explained as, “ADVANCING THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION, IN THE THIRD MILLENIUM”

Timothy George not only upholds the Catholic Church, but also has high praise for Ratsinger, Pope Benedict XVI.  Mark Noll has co-authored a book with Carolyn Nystrom, called “Is the Reformation Over?  An Evangelical Assessment of Contemporary Roman Catholicism.”  This book attempts to undermine all that the true Gospel stands for.  This is the same Mark Noll who was one of the signers of ECT. 

There is also a new movement called “Christian Churches Together.”  It is a movement of what are called “the historical churches” including Catholicism, and it is being carefully organized for exactly the same purposes as ECT.  Much more ominous is, “The Coming Home Network,” whose stated purpose is, “to provide fellowship, encouragement and support for pastors and laymen of other traditions (Protestant, Orthodox, etc.) who are somewhere along the journey or have already converted to the Catholic Church.”  

Over and above the previously stated, there are the false doctrines propagated by the New Perspective that have engulfed much of the Reformed Presbyterian and Reformed circles causing much confusion, and like the ECT movement tending towards Rome.

The very Gospel is being ruthlessly attacked by former Presbyterians.  Former Presbyterian pastors who have apostatized into Roman Catholicism are now in full time work defending Roman Catholicism in books, videos, conferences, and on the Internet.  Of such are Scott Hahn, Jeff Cavins, Larry Lewis, Marcus Grodi, and Jerry Matatics, just to mention a few.

Now, there are also a great many churches embracing both the Emerging church movement and that of “contemplative prayer.”  These are in human terms highly successful; yet, biblically they contradict the true Gospel of grace.  To answer these and other aberrations from biblical faith, we need know solidly what the true Gospel really is.  It is only by the Gospel that one is made right in Christ before the all Holy God. 

The first and second National Evangelical Anglican Conferences met at Keele and Nottingham in the UK in 1967 and 1977, respectively.  Leading Evangelicals, such as John Stott and J. I. Packer, endorsed the statements from these.  John Stott, who chaired the first conference at Keele, made it clear that the conference was accepting not only Anglo-Catholics and liberals, but Roman Catholics also.  The declaration was in the following words, 

“All who confess the Lord Jesus Christ as God and Saviour according to the Scriptures and therefore seek to fulfill together their common calling to the glory of one God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit have a right to be treated as Christians, and it is on this basis that we wish to talk with them.”  

The conference at Nottingham went further than Keele, giving the compromise already proclaimed a complete seal of approval.  Nottingham also endorsed and praised the Charismatic movement and is remembered for David Watson’s reference to the Reformation as “one of the greatest tragedies that ever happened to the church.”  The Times newspaper on February 19th 2007 in an article headlined, ‘Churches Back Plan to Unite Under Pope’ brought the whole agenda of ARCIC again before the public.  More negotiations however are needed before the actual submission of Anglo Catholics to Papal Rome takes place. 

Evangelicals and Catholics Together

Some seventeen years after the Nottingham Conference in England, the most drastic departure from true Evangelicalism took place in the United States in 1994.  At the end of March 1994, a group of twenty leading Evangelicals and twenty leading Roman Catholics produced a document entitled “Evangelicals and Catholics Together:  The Christian Mission in the Third Millennium,” (ECT). 

The two main instigators of this ecumenical thrust were Charles Colson and Richard John Neuhaus, a Lutheran pastor turned Roman Catholic priest.  The writing of the document began in 1992. Larry Lewis of the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, Jesse Miranda of Assemblies of God, John White of the Geneva College and National Association of Evangelicals, and others, including two Jesuits, Avery Dulles and Juan Diaz-Vilar, assisted Colson and Neuhaus.  Cardinal Idris Cassidy, the head of the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity, was said by Richard John Neuhaus to have given “very active support throughout the process.”  The Evangelical signatories included J. I. Packer, the late Bill Bright of Campus Crusade for Christ, Mark Noll of Wheaton College, and Pat Robertson of The 700 Club.  Roman Catholic signers included such well-known figures as the late Cardinal John O’Connor, Archbishop Sevilla, Archbishop Stafford, and Bishop Francis George, now Archbishop of Chicago. 

The Gospel According to ECT

The signers of ECT readily admit to “differences that cannot be resolved here.”  Nevertheless, motivated by the desire to face important moral issues together, the authors of ECT flatly state that Evangelicals and Catholics are one in Christ, and that all are truly Christians.  

In a similar manner, an addition had to made to the Gospel.  The ECT addition that redefines faith is, “living faith active in love.”  “Living faith” implies works and to Catholics, baptism in particular.  This is documented in present day official teaching of the Church of Rome where Rome teaches, “the very root of the Church’s living faith [is] principally by means of Baptism.”[2]  The theology of the Church of Rome always comes back to the concept of “living faith” so as to include “works righteousness” and particularly in her sacraments, which she defines as necessary for salvation.[3] 

The Evangelical signers of ECT have concurred with the Roman Catholic definition of “living faith active in love,” and thus they have formally agreed to an addition to the Gospel that nullifies its message.  By endorsing Roman Catholic teaching, therefore, they have denied the clear teaching of Scripture, “But after that the kindness and love of God our Savior toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us.”[4]

Disturbing Effects of ECT

The devastating effect of the Evangelical compromise with the Gospel is to put a stop to evangelizing Roman Catholics across the world.  If this compromise of the true Gospel of Jesus Christ is accepted, then Bible-believing churches will refrain from evangelizing Catholics.  The impact on the true Church in third world Catholic countries of Central and South America, in Africa, as well as in Spain, Portugal, and the Philippines, is already apparent.

If this anti-evangelical trend continues unchecked, it will restrain mission work and evangelism.  But this is exactly the policy the ECT signatories promote when they state, “...it is neither theologically legitimate nor a prudent use of resources for one Christian community [church] to proselytize [evangelize] among active adherents of another Christian community.”[5]  Since when has it been theologically illegitimate to expose error and heresy? 

Compounded Endorsement of Rome

On November 12, 1997, a second document entitled, “The Gift of Salvation,” was signed and published by Evangelical and Roman Catholic leaders.  It is also called “Evangelicals and Catholics Together II.”  Its expressed intention was to demonstrate the “common faith” of Evangelicals and Roman Catholics, and further, to “acknowledge one another as brothers and sisters in Christ.”  It was published in the December 8, 1997 issue of Christianity Today. 

Explicitly, the Roman Catholic signatories, such as Richard John Neuhaus and Avery Dulles, S. J., state in the document that they are “Catholics who are conscientiously faithful to the teaching of the Catholic Church.”  The Roman Catholic doctrine of conferred justification is taught as the Gospel.  The Evangelicals are now joined together in not only giving a clouded Gospel-Justification message, but also in a distinctively erudite manner, endorsing Rome’s doctrine of conferred inner righteousness. 

A Studied Denial of the Gospel

This second ecumenical document states, “Justification is central to the scriptural account of salvation, and its meaning has been much debated between Protestants and Catholics.”  Then it claims that the signers have reached agreement.  Their statement of accord is,

“We agree that justification is not earned by any good works or merits of our own; it is entirely God’s gift, conferred through the Father’s sheer graciousness, out of the love that he bears us in his Son, who suffered on our behalf and rose from the dead for our justification.  Jesus was ‘put to death for our trespasses and raised for our justification’ (Romans 4:25).  In justification, God, on the basis of Christ’s righteousness alone, declares us to be no longer his rebellious enemies but his forgiven friends, and by virtue of his declaration it is so.”

The subject under review is stated clearly in the first sentence.  “We agree that justification…is conferred through the Father’s sheer graciousness.”  But it is only by careful reading that one comes to see what the two pivotal sentences state grammatically, “it [justification] is entirely God’s gift, conferred [rather than imputed]…and by virtue of his [God’s] declaration it [justification conferred] is so.” 

This is traditional Roman Catholic doctrine.  To employ the Roman Catholic word “conferred” instead of the biblical word “imputed” is tantamount to putting aside the authority of Scripture on the issue of justification.  Since medieval times, the Roman Catholic Church has clearly distinguished between the concept of imputation and the Thomist concept of God’s grace conferred as a quality of the soul.  Since the Council of Trent, she has condemned the biblical doctrine of justification by faith alone.  Present day dogma of the Roman Catholic Church not only upholds the teaching of the Council of Trent but also declares that such Councils are infallible.[6]  

The Roman Catholic Church’s persistence in using the word “conferred” is an attempt to substitute her sacraments for the sovereign grace of the Holy Spirit.  The concept that the sacraments automatically convey the grace of the Holy Spirit to people is pivotal to Papal Rome.  However, what is proclaimed in Scripture is that the Holy Spirit is infinite, supreme, omnipotent, and all sufficient in convicting of sin and in bringing a person directly to new life in Christ Jesus.  “He [The Holy Spirit] will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment.”[7]  Nevertheless Rome will not repudiate the concept of “conferred” because for her the sacraments are “necessary for salvation.”  Without her seven sacraments, she has no function as a Church in the lives of people.

Defense of “Evangelicals and Catholics Together” 

The most serious apologetic for these documents called “Evangelicals and Catholics Together” is in the book of the same title Evangelicals & Catholics Together: Toward a Common Mission.  Hereafter, we refer to the book by the subtitle as Common Mission.  The architects of ECT were well aware of the crucial distinctions concerning the Gospel separating Catholics and Evangelicals, but they chose both to deny and to bypass them.  

J. I. Packer writes in Common Mission, “Neither evangelicals nor Roman Catholics can stipulate that things they believe, which the other side does not believe, be made foundational to partnership at this point; so ECT lets go Protestant precision on the doctrine of justification and the correlation between conversion and new birth.”[8]  That such compromise is unbiblical is seen from his statements earlier in the same article when he said, “Roman teaching obscures the Gospel and indeed distorts it in a tragically anti-spiritual and unpastoral manner….”[9]  He further states, “Rome’s official doctrinal disorders, particularly on justification, merit, and the Mass-sacrifice, so obscure the Gospel that were I, as a gesture of unity, invited to mass—which of course as a Protestant I am not, nor shall be—I would not feel free to accept the invitation.”[10]

Towards the end of the article, Packer speaks of the evils of “humanism, materialism, hedonism and nihilism.”  To rebuild a Christian consensus, he proposes that “…domestic differences about salvation and the Church should not hinder us from joint action in seeking to re-Christianize the North American milieu….”[11]  These are amazing words from the author of Knowing God.  The “orthodox Evangelical J. I. Packer” of old spoke of the doctrine of justification by faith alone, sola fide, as “like Atlas, it bears a world on its shoulders, the entire evangelical knowledge of saving grace!”  Now the same saving faith is downgraded to the “domestic differences about salvation.”  In a 1994 article, “Why I Signed It,” he refers to sola fide (faith alone) as “small print.”  

Packer, in setting aside precision on the doctrine of justification, has denied biblical faith.  The Apostle Paul contended for the “faith alone” issue against the Judaizers, and likewise, the Reformers contended for the “faith alone” issue against the Roman Catholics of their day.  It was the burning issue for many thousands of Evangelicals who gave their lives at the stake: John Huss, William Tyndale, John Rogers, Hugh Latimer, Nicholas Ridley, Anne Askew, John Bradford, and John Philpot, to name but a few.  Packer has reduced the crucial and fundamental element of the Gospel to “domestic differences about salvation” or “small print.”  However, Christ Jesus’ righteousness is the crown jewel of biblical faith.  It is the pivotal doctrine of truth revealed again by the Lord God in the pages of His written Word.  Packer has denied biblical faith and the testimony of the multitudes of true believers who under the Roman Catholic Inquisition gave their lives, not for “domestic differences about salvation” but rather for their faith in Christ Jesus alone.  

Separation for the Sake of the Gospel is Not Necessary

In the same book, Richard Neuhaus stated emphatically, “If, at the end of the twentieth century, separation for the sake of the gospel is not necessary, it is not justified.”[12]  What Neuhaus was effectively saying is that the Gospel is no longer relevant to Christian unity.  This seems to be the precise intent of the 1994 ECT document and equally the 1997 “The Gift of Salvation” document.  If true Evangelicals do not combat this heinous attack on the Gospel, then Neuhaus’ anti-scriptural words “separation for the sake of the gospel is not necessary or justified” might well fall on them and their children after them.  If the lie is swallowed, that separation for the sake of the Gospel is not justified, then the logical conclusion is that churches should cave in and submit to the Church of Rome.  This has always been the avowed goal of the Roman Catholic Church, as her documents verify.  Neuhaus argues that “to declare it [justification by faith alone] to be the article by which the Church stands or falls in a manner that excludes other ways of saying the gospel is to turn it into a sectarian doctrine.”[13] 

In this statement, the true Gospel of grace has not simply been declared unnecessary, it has also been labeled a “sectarian doctrine.”  This statement by Neuhaus shows the intent of Catholics who have planned and fostered the entire deceitful compromise with Evangelicals.  Their purpose is to make the true Gospel of grace through faith in Christ alone to be irrelevant, all the while promoting as truly Christian the Catholic “salvation by works-gospel” which is no gospel.  Charles Spurgeon’s timely words apply now even more than in his own day, “Since he was cursed who rebuilt Jericho, much more the man who labors to restore Popery among us.  In our fathers’ days the gigantic walls of Popery fell by the power of their faith, the perseverance of their efforts, and the blast of their gospel trumpets…” The Gospel trumpet is the very issue at stake.  The Roman Catholic and Evangelical signers of ECT I and II first give the false message of Rome, and then in defense of what they have written, declare that the Gospel of Christ is a “domestic matter” or even “a sectarian doctrine.” 

Other Major Movements on the Path to Papal Rome

Over and above the previously stated, there are the false doctrines propagated by “The New Perspective” movement that have engulfed much of the Reformed Presbyterian and Reformed circles.  A notable exception is the Free Presbyterian Churches that have been strong and outspoken against these movements.  

“The New Perspective,” like ARCIC and the ECT movement, is tending towards Rome.  “The New Perspective” as a denial of the doctrine, biblical justification, actually began in 1997 with Professor Norman Shepherd of Westminster Theological Seminary.  Shepherd was not the only member of the Westminster faculty who taught justification by faith and works.  The majority of the seminary faculty and Board of Trustees approved of Shepherd’s teaching and defended him against his critics.  Westminster Seminary has taught this false doctrine to many hundreds of men who now occupy positions of influence.  The New Perspective movement also embodies what is called “Auburn Theology” with well-known writers and pastors as Steve Wilkins, Douglas Wilson, Steve Schlissel, and R. C. Sproul, Jr.  As a result of the New Perspective and its offshoots, many have abandoned the true faith, churches and families have been split, and some Presbyterians have become Roman Catholics.  Most of all Christ Jesus and His Gospel have been dishonored. 

Former Presbyterians and others who have apostatized into Roman Catholicism are ruthlessly attacking the very Gospel.  Some of these are now in full-time work defending Roman Catholicism in books, videos, conferences, and on the Internet.  Of such are Scott Hahn, Jeff Cavins, Marcus Grodi, and Jerry Matatics, just to mention a few.  There is also a movement called “Christian Churches Together.”  It is a movement of what are called “the historical churches” including Catholicism, and it is being carefully organized for exactly the same purposes as ECT.  Much more ominous is “The Coming Home Network.” Its stated purpose is, “…to provide fellowship, encouragement and support for pastors and laymen of other traditions (Protestant, Orthodox, etc.) who are somewhere along the journey or have already converted to the Catholic Church.”  

There are also a great many churches embracing the Emerging church movement.  This movement has become a dangerous threat at the present time affecting the USA, the UK, France, and other parts of Europe.  The leadership of the Canadian Atlantic Baptist Convention gave their full and steadfast endorsement to the movement’s main leader Brian McLaren’s teachings.  They actually declared that the teachings of Brian McLaren to be orthodox.[14]  On February 28, 2007 in Toronto there was a workshop called “The Evolving Church a natural selection.”  The workshop leaders included Sylvia Keesmaat, co-author of Colossians Re-mixed and professor at the Toronto School of Theology.  Her workshop was entitled Justice and Creation Care.  The keynote speaker was Shane Claiborne.[15]

Brian McLaren and Tony Jones are chief leaders of the movement that essentially markets Catholic mysticism.  Another leader, Anglican Alan Jones, takes the movement further into the Roman Catholic fold.  His audience is large.  It is important to study his stratagem.  He also has endorsed the United Religions Initiative, which includes an acceptance of Islam that has become a terrorist menace in recent times.  Christianity Today published an article entitled “The Emergent Mystique”[16] It stated, “Not since the Jesus Movement of the early 1970s has a Christian phenomenon been so closely entangled with the self-conscious cutting edge of U.S. culture.”  While this new movement is permeating modern Evangelical circles in the USA, it has had disastrous effects also in France and in Ireland and is beginning to infiltrate England.  It is vitally important to understand the essential modus operandi of the Emerging church movement before it leads more and more astray into the mystic clutches of Papal Rome and Greek Orthodoxy.  The constant deadly deception of the movement is that it arrogantly advertises a way of direct access to God and thus repudiating any need of the Lord Jesus Christ as the One Mediator between God and men.  This is documented in four articles on the Emerging church movement that are posted on the Berean Beacon website.  Christ Jesus as Savior and the One Mediator is exalted high above “all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come.”[17]  He alone has been given all authority in heaven and in earth, not the mystical charms of Papal Rome, Greek Orthodoxy, or the Emerging church movement. 

The Present Day Consequences and Our Response

The Evangelical apostates that we have documented in this address have a name of being Christian but in fact are a danger to those who have remained true to the Gospel.  What is so disheartening is that so many true believers have remained silent as the apostasy increases in numbers and influence.  Well-known Evangelical leaders have attempted to trample under foot the blood of the everlasting covenant and are hastening more and more towards acceptance of Papal Rome.  We are to separate from those who promote heresy and “earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.”[18]

What we might expect has indeed happened with serious consequences in legislation.  Legislation termed “hate crimes” has been in existance in England since the Crime and Disorder Act of 1998, and The Criminal Justice Act of 2003.  However, such legistation became stronger and more explicit in 2006.  I quote from the UK government home office webiste,  “Parliament approved a bill on 31 January 2006 that made it a criminal offence to use threatening words or behaviour with the intention of stirring up hatred against any group of people defined by their religious beliefs or lack of religious beliefs.  The bill gained Royal Assent on 16 February.  Any prosecutions under the Act, when commenced, will require the consent of the Attorney General.”[19] 

A bill in the US Congress, introduced by Democrat Sheila Jackson Lee of Texas in January 2007, would expand the scope of current US federal hate-crime laws.  The legislation is similar to measures passed by the House in 2005 and by the Senate in 2004.  The bill seeks to establish a new Federal offense for hate crimes and would mandate a separate Federal criminal prosecution for state offenses tried under its provisions.  A sentence of life imprisonment could await those convicted.  In Canada the definition of hate crime has evolved out of the Criminal Code sections for Hate Propaganda and the Purpose and Principles of Sentencing.  Hate crimes are offences “motivated by bias, prejudice or hate based on race, national or ethnic origin, language, colour religion sex, age, mental or physical disability, sexual orientation, or any other similar factor.”  These are three examples that show the direction in which legislation in the UK, USA, and Canada is headed.  As apostasy increases, it seems inevitable that more and more laws will be enacted which can be turned against true believers. 

In Face of Apostasy We Present the Gospel

The greatness of the Gospel is that each one exalts the Person and work of Christ Jesus; He is the exalted Head of His Church.  In the Gospels, Christ Jesus appears as the “Christ,” the anointed One.  His purpose was His work of obedience and death, in which He received for Himself, i.e., in His humanity, the perpetual fullness of the Holy Spirit.  Pentecost declared Him to be the exalted Prince and Savior as the abundance of pouring out of the Holy Spirit was not for Himself, but for the Church, which is His body.  As the Apostle Peter preached, “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.”[20]

Our primary and permanent duty consists of faith in Christ Jesus and in His Word.  To withstand and counter the apostasy we have documented we need to see principle given us in the Lord’s Word and to apply it.  “Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound: that as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.”[21]  Grace reigning through righteousness is not only possible it the essential core factor of the Gospel.  “But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets; even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe; for there is no difference.”[22]  Righteousness is found in and of Christ.  It is the demonstration of His faithfulness[23] even unto death.  Such perfect rectitude is of God, and from God, “even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ.”  The great news is that this absolute righteousness is “unto all and upon all them that believe.”  Since the true believer has a legal identification with righteousness of Lord Jesus Christ, how ardently ought we to pray Christ Jesus’ own words, “O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee; but I have known thee”[24] The Lord Jesus Christ made His will and testament and now shows for the righteousness of it all.  “O righteous Father” has a double force.  First God is not only merciful, but He is just in sanctifying His people.  His grace reigns through righteousness.  It expressed the Savior’s confidence in His Father as righteous.  The Lord continued in prayer, “And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them”[25]

Here the Christ Jesus the Lord briefly sums up what He had done and would still do for His own people. He would make known the Father to them.  Christ Jesus is now, by the Spirit, revealing the Father, and He will continue so to do throughout eternity.  Then He states why He is proclaims of the Father’s name, “that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them.  Where Christ is known as the Father’s sent One, the deepest blessing and the highest privileges are even now given, and not merely what awaits His people at His coming.  If ever there was one capable of estimating another, it was Christ in respect to His Father.  The declaration of who the Father is with equal competence is now made known to us.  He gives us a consciousness of the same love of the Father, which rested on Himself. 

God is faithful awaken a consciousness of His love for His people, “Faithful is he which calleth you, who also will do”[26]  Sanctification and revival depend totally on Him.  As He has begun a work of grace in our lives, we may depend on His faithfulness to complete it!  Our confidence in praying for true revival in face of Apostasy is that the Lord God treats us not on the ground of our merits, of which we have none, but for His own name’s sake.  God is unchangeable in His own purpose of grace, “whom he called... them he also glorified”[27] The inexhaustible wealth of divine grace is flowing.  The only begotten Son became flesh is the One who is “full of grace and truth.”  Because we have been made joint heirs with Him it is written, “and of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace.”[28]  Stand firm on God’s love to revive His people and to bring new life to those dead in trespasses and sins.  There is no reserve in the outflow of God’s love to us so unlikable objects.  He has loved us with an everlasting love, so our confidence in looking for revival stands firm!  The Lord God gives a full expression of the dependability of His everlasting love toward His own, by effectually calling us of darkness into His marvelous light.  This should fully assure us of the certain continuance of it.  It is His purpose that we be revived!  

All the powers of darkness and apostasy cannot shake these promises, they stands firm.  “The foundation of God standeth sure”[29]  The Apostle Paul rested on the faithfulness of God when he said, “I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day”[30] and so should we be in our day.  Please pray for and expect the display of His power in the grace that we so badly need in our day.  Then indeed will grace reigns in our personal lives and churches with sovereign freedom, power, and bounty!  

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

[1] Jeremiah 23:6; Romans 3:22-28; Romans 4:5-8; Romans 5:17-19; 1Corinthians 1:30, 31; 2Corinthians 5:19; 21, Ephesians 1:7; and Titus 3:5-7

[2] Catechism of the Catholic Church (Liguori Publications, 1994) Para 249.  Hereafter referred to as Catechism

[3] Catechism, Para. 1129

[4] Titus 3:4, 5

[5] ECT, §V, “We Witness Together”

[6] Catechism, Para. 891

[7] John 16:8

[8] Common Mission p. 167 

[9] Ibid.,  p. 153

[10] Ibid.,  pp. 162, 163

[11] Ibid.,  p. 172

[12] Ibid.,  p. 199

[13] Ibid.,  p. 207

[14] www.takebackcanada.com/emergingchurch.html

[15] www.emergentcanada.blogspot.com

[16] http://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2004/011/12.36.html  1/18/06

[17] Ephesians 1:21

[18] Jude 3

[19] http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/crime-victims/reducing-crime/hate-crime

[20] Acts 2:33

[21] Romans 5:20

[22] Romans 3:21-22

[23] Greek pistis.  There are many contexts where this is necessarily translated faithfulness Matthew 23:23, Romans 3:3, Galatians 5:22, Titus 2:10, etc.  There are several passages in which faithfulness of the Lord is mentioned.  In each case, name of Jesus Christ is in the genitive case indicating that faithfulness is a character quality which He processes (Galatians 2:16, 3:22; Ephesians 3:12, Philippians 3:9).

[24] John 17:25  

[25] John 17:26

[26] 1 Thessalonians 5:24

[27] Romans 8:30

[28] John 1: 16

[29] Timothy 2:19

[30] II Timothy 1:12

Fellowship with the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit

Spiritual communion with God is our essential life as Christians.  It is the prerequisite to all revival.  This fellowship is the work of the Holy Spirit as He is the Spirit of all grace and sanctification.  The beauty and the glory of our communion with God show the emptiness all the attractiveness of the world.  The glory and excellence of this spiritual communion is our worship of Him and is our lifeblood or our faith that the Lord God delights in.  Our church services have a proper place, and they truly have an influence on our increase of faith and grace and are part of our communion with God and our fellowship with one another as believers.  These services, however, presuppose our personal walk with the Lord God.  This personal communion with God is that for which Christ Jesus prayed in John’s gospel, chapter seventeen.  The communion with God already exists; His intercession was a prayer to the Father in Heaven to preserve it.  Therefore, He prayed, “Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me that they may be one, as we are.”[1]  

The Lord compares Christian unity and fellowship to the ultimate unity and fellowship in the Trinity.  It has always existed between the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit: three Persons, yet, one God.  There is not any more profound and exact definition of the essence of our spiritual communion than that which He proclaimed in prayer, “That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us.”[2]  That one Spirit might vitalize all His own people is what is plainly implied in the prayer, “that they may be one in us.”  Union with the Father and Son is obtained and maintained only by the Holy Spirit.[3]  The prayer of Christ, for all who are His, includes the profound concept that, as one, they may have fellowship with the Father and Son.  Thus, the Lord began His prayer in stating, “this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Christ Jesus, whom thou hast sent.”[4]  We are encouragingly reminded by the Lord about this profound fellowship that is of the essence of our Christian walk.  Thus, we are told, “because you are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying out, ‘Abba,Father!’”[5]  Therefore, because we are sons of God we should joyfully live each day in fellowship with Him.  The Lord’s command to “abide in me” finds an echo in the commands to be “led by the Spirit,” “live in the Spirit,” and “walk in the Spirit”[6]  That is, believers who are already united with Christ, and indwelt by the Spirit, must enter increasingly into the reality and experience of that union.

The points characterized by this experiential fellowship with God are highlighted by the Apostle Paul in the following words, “The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with you all.”[7]  The fellowship desired in this prayer ascribes different features to each distinct Person of the Trinity.  First, it is love that is peculiarly assigned to the Father.  Second, grace is assigned to Christ Jesus.  Third, the fellowship of the Spirit is highlighted.  This fellowship of the Holy Spirit is essential, as it is by the Spirit alone that we have fellowship with Christ in grace, and with the Father in love.  Thus, we will joyfully unfold the splendors of our communion with God under these different features. 

Fellowship With the Father

We begin this tremendously profound and encouraging topic by considering first what it is to fellowship with the Father.  The word “Father,” signifying personal love, was on the lips of the Lord no less than one hundred and seventy times.  As Christ Jesus has revealed Him, He is distinctively the Father, our Abba Father.  The Lord prayed, “Abba, Father, all things are possible unto thee; take away this cup from me: nevertheless not what I will, but what thou wilt.”[8]  The apostle Paul uses the same term teaching us how to commune with the Father in prayer.  “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”  All Christ’s prayers were addressed to the Father, with the exception of His prayer on the cross when He quoted Psalm Twenty Two.  The Father is the great fountain and spring of all gracious intercommunication and fruits of love.  This is whom Christ came to reveal, namely, God as the Father to you, even in the loving, endearing term, “Abba Father.” 

We are emphatically instructed, “God is love.”[9]  The name of God in this statement is taken personally for the Father.  This is evident from the following verse where He is distinguished from His only begotten Son whom He sent into the world.  So, the Word of God proclaims, “The Father is love.”  Not only is God graciously tender and compassionate as He had proclaimed Himself in the Old Testament,[10] but He eminently portrays Himself to us as love.  Thus, His Word continues, “He loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.”[11]  The Father loved us individually and corporately.  The Holy Spirit unmistakably shows this love, demonstrated before the sending of Christ.  The love of the Father is, in fact, declared to be before the foundation of the world, “According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love: Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Christ Jesus to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved.  In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.”[12]

Our beloved Savior Himself told us, “I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you; for the Father himself loveth you.”[13]  The Father Himself loves each one of us eminently, therefore, we must resolve to hold communion with Him in His love and never be in doubt or troubled about His love for us.  

The Personal Assurance of the Father’s Love

Christians walk sometimes with troubled hearts concerning the thoughts of the Father towards them.  They are convinced of the Lord Jesus Christ and His love; the difficulty lies what to think regarding the Father’s love.  They ought rather to see the Father as the fountain from which all other kindnesses flow.  Thus, the Apostle portrays Him, “after that the kindness and love of God our Savior toward man appeared.”[14]  In the same context the Apostle also says, “we ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another.”[15]  Thus, the love of the Father is the hinge on which all these great changes and blessings of believers revolve.  The whole source of man’s recovery was from the love of the Father.  When the kindness and love of the Father appeared, then these changes resulted.  To utterly convince us of His love, the Father compared Himself to all that is endearing and tender in the world.  He is portrayed as a father, a mother, and a shepherd, even as a hen over her chicks.[16]  Thus, for example, He promises, “As one whom his mother comforteth,so will I comfort you.”[17]  This is love in the Person of the Father peculiarly held out to you His own, and in which He holds communion with you.  Now, to experience communion with the Father in love, two things are required of us.  Firstly, that we receive it and rejoice in it.  Secondly, that we attempt to make suitable returns to Him.

Fellowship consists in giving and receiving; until the love of the Father is received, we have no experiential communion with Him.  How, then, is this love of the Father to be received, so as to hold fellowship with him?  By faith!  The receiving of it is the believing of it.  God has so fully, so eminently, revealed His love, that we may be received by that love through faith.  “Ye believe in God,”[18] Christ declared, that is, you believe in the Father.  And what is to be believed first of all in Him?  It is His love, because He is “love.”[19]

It is by and through Christ we have an access to the Father and we are able to see the love that He peculiarly bears to us.  As the Lord so clearly told us, “No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.”[20]  The men which the Son describes are those who were given to Him, “I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word.”[21]  Thus, by Christ, and by faith through Christ, we are brought, as it were, into the bosom of God.  We are certain of the Fathers’ love, and there we repose and rest.  The first thing we are to do in our communion with the Father is to be fully persuaded that God personally loves us, that He may be beloved in our sight.  Therefore, He commands us, “My son, give me thine heart.”[22]  When we see the Father in His endowment of love,[23] and rest on and delight in Him as such, then we have communion with Him in love.  Love is an affection of union, nearness, and contentment.  As long as the Father is looked upon in any other way than acting in love towards us, our souls can remain spiritually lukewarm.  To love God is to obey Him, and He commands us to rest and delight in His love.

Resting in the Father’s Love

To rest in the Father’s love, believers of old, such as John Owen, dwelt on and relished the prophecy of Zephaniah, “The LORD thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice over thee with joy, he will rest in his love; he will joy over thee with singing.”[24]  Both rest and delight are here assigned to God in His love.  First, rest, because He is settled in His love over us.  To rest with satisfaction is expressed by being silent, without sorrow, and without complaint.  On account of His own love being so full and in every way complete and absolute, He can rests in His own love.  He will not remove His love; He will not, nor need not, seek any further for other persons to love.  His love is from everlasting to everlasting; as He proclaims, “Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love: therefore with loving kindness have I drawn thee.”[25]  Then delight in knowing, “he will joy over thee with singing.”  That is, He is fully satisfied in those on whom He has fixed His love.  This also expresses the delight that He has in His love, denoting an inward affection of the mind and joy of heart.  To have joy of heart is the highest expression of delight in love.  It denotes not the inward affection alone, but also an outward demonstration of it.  An outward demonstration of delight is as when men leap for joy when overcome with some joyful surprise.  Therefore, the Father is said to do this “with singing.”  To rejoice with gladness of heart, to exult with singing and praise, shows forth the greatest delight and contentment possible.  Thus, we see profound significance of what it means to be “accepted in the beloved.”[26]  Yes, indeed we are, and because of this we also are beloved in His sight.  This is His Love for you; His free, undeserved, and eternal love.  The Father fixes His love upon you.  You are His beloved in Christ.  You are immediately to see, to receive, to rest, and delight in His love.  Together, in our beloved Savior, we joyfully praise Him, our Abba Father.  “How excellent is thy loving kindness, O God! therefore the children of men put their trust under the shadow of thy wings.  They shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of thy house; and thou shalt make them drink of the river of thy pleasures.  For with thee is the fountain of life: in thy light shall we see light.”[27]

Fellowship With the Lord Jesus Christ

The Word of God instructs that “God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship of his Son Christ Jesus our Lord.”[28]  This is also the fellowship into which we are called.  As our Lord and Master Himself invites us, “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.”[29]  This fellowship is obtained by grace, in order to receive more of grace.  This fellowship also reveals how gracious Christ is.  He it is who “dwelt among us, full of grace and truth.”[30]  All that went before Him was but typical and in representation of Him.  The truth and substance of grace comes only by Christ.  “Grace and truth came by Christ Jesus,” “and of his fullness have all we received,and grace for grace.”[31]  That is, we have communion with Him in grace; we receive from Him all manner of grace, and in grace we have fellowship with Him.  “Grace be with you,” and “The Lord Jesus be with you,” are equivalent expressions.  Grace is first of all the personal attractiveness and comeliness of our Lord.  Nearly half of the Song of Solomon is devoted in outlining Him as the most graceful and comely Person.  As when it is proclaimed, “Thou art all fair, my love; there is no spot in thee.”[32]  Thus, also the psalmist sings, “Thou art fairer than the children of men;grace is poured into thy lips.”[33]

His fullness to save by grace is the effect of His excellence.  His grace is free; therefore, the consequences are of the utmost.  Thus, His Word declares, “He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him.”[34]  He had all fullness of the attributes of the Godhead to Him for this purpose, “for it pleased the Father that in him should all fullness dwell,”[35] and He received the Spirit without measure.[36]  In addition, from this fullness He gives a supply of grace to all His people, “grace for grace.”  Had the Spirit been given to Him by measure, we would have exhausted it.  This “grace for grace” is the fruit of the Spirit, sanctifying and renewing our natures, enabling us to excel in goodness and prevent us from doing evil.  We are His garden; the rest of the world is a fallow wilderness.  “A garden enclosed is my sister, my spouse; a spring shut up, a fountain sealed.”[37]  We are His inheritance; the world, such as it is, has no regard of Him.  Christ Jesus is the means of grace.  The Lord’s ordinances in our church services point to our Lord, to commune with Him.  The Lord uses His written Word and the preaching of the Gospel to directly convict the sinner of sin and to bring about salvation.  He also uses His written Word and preaching to instruct us as to how to abide in Him.  Our obedience is a fruit and not a cause of our abiding in Him.  Since this abiding in Him is His training of us, we must carefully examine what it means.  

Abiding in Christ

The Pauline concept of “in Christ” finds its counterpart in the Lord’s own commandment, “abide in me.”  The New Testament theme looks not inward for sanctification, but to the Person of Christ.  Sixty-six times in the Apostle John’s writings the believer is told to look to Christ and not within himself.  In John’s writings, the concepts are developed into distinctive statements concerning the lasting relationship between God and Christ, and Christians and Christ.  This is equally as strong as the apostle Paul’s teaching of being “in Christ.”  Both men using expressions as “remain in” and “abide in” maintain biblical truth and utterly avoid the assertions of identity found in Greek mysticism and the modern Emerging Church movement.  

To “remain in” and “abide in” Christ Jesus have a deeper significance than simply to continue to believe in Him, although it includes this.  The expressions connote continuing to live in friendship with Him because we are a new creation in Him through the power of the Spirit.  It is no accident that the “I am the vine” passage of John chapter 15 is set in the context of Christ’s teaching on the Spirit in chapters 14 and 16.  The same is true in the first letter of 1John where the discussion of abiding is closely associated with the work of the Spirit.  For example, “And by this we know that he abides in us, by the Spirit whom he has given us.”[38] And, “By this we know that we abide in him, and he in us, because he has given us of his Spirit.”[39] The Spirit is the “Spirit of Christ,” and His presence makes possible a real and experienced communion with Christ Jesus, an inward, enduring, and personal fellowship.  The true Christian does not deny in any way the rational thought processes,[40] but bathes such thoughts in communion with God.  Those who are totally convinced of their powerlessness to do anything without Christ will develop the habit of an awareness of the Lord’s presence.  

The Christian writer, C. Campbell, expressed it so well when he wrote, “Thousands of Christians are complaining of barrenness; but they fail to trace their barrenness to its right source — the meagerness of their communion with Christ.  Consequently, they seek fruitfulness in activities, often right in themselves, but which, while He is unrecognized, can never yield any fruit.  In such condition, they ought rather to cry, ‘Our leanness!  Our leanness’; and they ought to know that leanness can only be remedied by that abiding in Christ, and He in them, which ‘fills the soul with marrow and its fatness.’” [41]

The Way His Grace Works in Our Lives

Christ Jesus came to give His life for the sake of the people whom He loves.  His life and death are not only the pattern of ours; more important is the fact that they are the source of our living fruitful lives.  Thus, we must examine His command to us in this regard.  He declared, “This is my commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you.”[42]  The key word in this commandment is the word “as.”  The Greek word for ‘as’ is ‘kathos’ meaning “the pattern” and “by means of.”  The commandment, therefore, fits the whole characteristic of the grace of Christ.  We love one another by means of His love.  Christ Jesus’ death is not just held up as an example but as the source of our love.  It is clearly to be a model of the intensity of our love, but most importantly, it is the means for us to show our love for our brothers.  “Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.”[43]  This is accomplished only because He laid down His life for us; by means of His grace, we also lay down our lives for our brothers.  The call of Christ Jesus to “deny yourself, take up your cross and follow me” is possible only by means of the same love with which He loved us.  Thus, it is only as His love is perfected in us that we can love one another.  “No one has seen God at any time.  If we love one another, God abides in us, and his love has been perfected in us.”[44]  His love accomplishes what it was designed and adapted to do, to be the power by which we love one another.  We love by means of His faithfulness and His love.  

Bearing Fruit in Christ

A non-fruit-bearing disciple is a contradiction in terms.[45]  Thus, the Lord instructs us, “Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit.”  No one can become a disciple without an active faith, one that is fruit-bearing.  Such fruit is guaranteed by His choosing and sustaining grace.  The logic is that the relationship between Christ Jesus and the Father is a pattern for our relationship with Christ.  This pattern stands behind all of Christ’s teaching on the Christian life in John’s gospel.  The pattern is Father–Me and I–you.  This pattern is not a mere style but gives reinforcement to the message.  The reality that shapes the incarnate Jesus’ relationship with the Father is the example for our relationship with Christ Jesus. Thus, regarding the pattern of His love, He assures us, “As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you.”  This is a remarkable expression of His grace.  As the Father loved Him, who was most worthy, He loved us, who were most unworthy.  The Father loved Him as Mediator, as the head of the church, and the great supplier and supply of divine favor.  As the Father has committed His love to Christ, so He transmits that love to us.  Therefore, the Father was well pleased with Him, that He might be well pleased with us in Him.  He loved Him, that in Him (as the Beloved), He might make us accepted in Him.  The same pattern applies Christ’s joy.  Thus, He assures us, “These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full.”[46]  Our joy is full and complete as we abide in Him.  

Abiding in the Lord brings the privilege of asking the Father for whatever we wish.  The Lord promises, “If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.”[47]  Abiding in Christ means we will ask according to God’s will.  Nonetheless, He warns us “without me ye can do nothing.”[48]  There are many of us who believe the Lord’s assurance that our prayers will be answered in a general way, but we fail to apply it in detail.  We know that we cannot do the important things without Christ’s assistance, but how many of the little things we attempt in our own strength!  No wonder we fail so often.  

Failing to Bear Fruit 

The Son of God was the original source of life, and now by His work as Mediator, gives life and grace to all true believers.  The commandment to abide in Him is a most serious one, since if we fail to abide in Him in the pattern of His grace, love, and joy, then we are apt to live lives stripped of gifts and opportunities.  The warning “without me ye can do nothing” is similar to the salt “losing its savor.”  It parallels the Lord’s forewarning, “And, from him shall be taken even that which he seemeth to have.”[49]  What is at stake is the frightening concept that we can live lives with dead works: “wood, hay, and stubble.”  What is to become of these “dead works”?  The Word of God tells us, “If any man’s work shall be burned he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire.”[50]  This is a most solemn warning and heart-searching prospect for every Christian.  Either our life is as the result of continuous fellowship with Christ, bringing forth fruit to the glory of the Father, or because of our neglect of communing with Him, we are in great danger of being set aside as His witnesses on earth, to bring forth only that which the fire will consume in the last day. 

Fellowship With the Holy Spirit

The Comforter has been sent by the Father, but in the name of Christ.  Just as the Savior came in the Father’s name, so the Holy Spirit was sent in the Son’s name.  Just as the Son had made the Father known, so the Holy Spirit shows Christ to His people.  Just as the Son glorified the Father, so the Spirit glorifies Christ.  Just as the Savior supplied all the needs of His people so the Comforter fully provides for us believers.

Before He left the world our blessed Lord knew how discouraged His disciples were when He spoke about His departure.  Therefore, He promised them the Spirit of sanctification and consolation.  The promised Holy Spirit would abide with the disciples forever, unlike the temporary presence they had experienced of the Lord Himself.  In the flesh, the Savior had been with them for a little while, and now was leaving them, and returning to His Father.  He had been their comforter for a season, but now on His departing He promised them another comforter.  

The Spirit often works tender consolations to us.  When we do not receive them, He is still present, and we do not discern it; we refuse to be comforted.  The Spirit came with power to convict and conquer our unbelieving hearts at the time of our salvation.  In contrast, the Spirit as a comforter comes with kindness and gentleness to be received in our believing hearts.  He speaks, and it is possible that we believe not that it is His voice.  He proposes the things of consolation and we receive them not.  As David lamented, “my sore ran and my soul refused to be comforted.”  The Holy Spirit never absolutely and universally leaves a believing soul without consolation.  A believer may be gloomy and refuse comfort, actually finding none and feeling none.  Radically, however, he has a foundation of consolation, which in due time will be felt when God promises that He will heal His own and restore comfort to them.  Hence we are commanded, “grieve not the Holy Spirit,whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.”[51] That is, such passions of bitterness as wrath, anger, evil speaking, and malice, grieve the Holy Spirit.  By this we are not to understand that the Holy Spirit is properly grieved as we are.  

The design of the commandment is that we act not towards the Holy Spirit in such a manner as to be grievous and disquieting to our fellow-creatures.  We must not do what is contrary to His holy will.  Most of all, we must not provoke the Spirit of God to withdraw His presence and His gracious influences from us.  The reason why we should not grieve Him is that by Him we are sealed unto the day of redemption.  There is to be a day of redemption.  Our bodies are to be redeemed from the power of the grave on the day of resurrection.  Then we will be delivered from all the effects of sin, as well as from all sin and misery.  We are sealed to that day.  The Lord God has distinguished us having set His mark on us.  He gives us the earnest and assurance of a joyful and glorious resurrection; and the Holy Spirit is the seal.  Wherever that blessed Spirit is as a sanctifier, He is the earnest of all the joys and glories of the redemption-day; and we should be undone should God take away His Holy Spirit from us.

The Holy Spirit as the Earnest of Our Inheritance

The Holy Spirit is given to us as the choice part our inheritance itself.  The earnest is the same kind as the whole, as an earnest ought to be.  The full inheritance promised, is the fullness of the Spirit in the enjoyment of God in heaven, when that Spirit will have perfectly taken away all sin and sorrow.  Then He will have made us able to enjoy the glory of God in the full presence of God.  That is the full inheritance promised.  The Holy Spirit is given to us to equip us to enjoy in some measure the presence of God in this world.  While we are in this world He is the earnest of the whole that is to come.

The Lord has given us of the Holy Spirit; in Him we have the first-fruits of glory.  The utmost pledge of His love is the earnest of the eternal life that we now have.  “Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.”[52]  Thus, the Holy Spirit gives us an inner assurance of the love of God.  He makes known to us our favor in His sight that He is our Father; He deals with us as His children.  The Holy Spirit has been sent to our hearts, “crying Abba Father.”[53]  The result is, “then we are not servants, but sons; and if sons, then heirs of God.”[54]  The Holy Spirit opens to us the fact that we have an inheritance and an assurance of it.  “If children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ.”[55]  That inheritance is His favor here and now and eternal life hereafter.  This is an honor infinitely higher than to be heir to the most generous earthly inheritance.  Christ Jesus is heir to the full honor and glory of heaven.  We are united to Him as his brothers, thus we are presented as destined to partake with Him of His glory.  We are the sons of God in a different sense from what He is.  He is Son by His nature, and we are sons by adoption.  Still, the idea of being a son exists in both; hence, both will partake in the glories of the eternal inheritance. 

Quench Not the Spirit

We are commanded by the Lord to “quench not the Spirit”[56]  The Holy Spirit was typified by the fire that was always kept alive on the altar.  He is also called a “Spirit of burning.”[57]  The reasons of this allusion are manifold.  Hence, any opposition given to the workings of the Holy Spirit is called “quenching of the Spirit.”  Thus, also are also using the same metaphor, to ‘stir up with new fire’ the Spirit’s gifts that are in us.  The Holy Ghost is striving with us bringing forth fruit suited to the new creation that we are in Christ.  We have been brought into relationship with the whole Trinity, “For through Christ we have access by one Spirit unto the Father.”[58]  

Through our blessed Savior, we have a Divine Person with us day by day.  The Person who quickens us, indwells us, loves us, leads us; who gives us assurance of our being God’s adopted children, who helps us in infirmities by making intercession for us, and who has sealed us unto the day of redemption.  May we grieve Him not; rather, as “we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.”[59]  May we recognize His indwelling presence day by day in acting accordingly, thus availing ourselves of His Divine fullness and power.  We must expect a struggle between flesh and spirit as long as we are in the world.  But if the prevailing mood of our lives is to be led by the Holy Spirit, making the Word of God our rule, and the grace of God our principle, it will be apparent that we are living in the Spirit.  “For there is now no condemnation to those that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit; for as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”[60]  In all of this, the entire work of the Holy Spirit, Christ Jesus is glorified.  “He shall glorify me; for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.”[61]

In our fellowship with Father, Son, and Holy Spirit we have a foretaste of the eternal life to come.  The profound concept that, as one, we may have fellowship with the Father and Son was the Lord’s prayer, and ought to be our greatest desire, until more and more we see fulfilled that multitude of boundless blessings that have been pledged to us.  “This is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Christ Jesus, whom thou hast sent.”[62]

[1] John 17:11

[2] John 17:21

[3] I Corinthians 6:17

[4] John 17:3

[5] Galatians 4:6-7

[6] Galatians 5:25

[7] II Corinthians 13:14

[8] Mark 14:36

[9] I John 4:8

[10] “The LORD, The LORD God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth,”

Exodus 34:6, 7

[11] I John 4: 10

[12] Ephesians 1:4-7 

[13] John 16:26, 27

[14] Titus 3:4

[15] Titus 3:3

[16] Psalm 103:13; Isaiah 63:16; Matthew 6:6; Psalm 23:l; Isaiah 40:11; Matthew 23:37

[17] Isaiah 66:13

[18] John 14:l

[19] I John 4:8

[20] John 1:18

[21] John 17:6

[22] Proverbs 23:26

[23] That is, Christ is sacrificed on the Cross for God’s chosen ones

[24] Zephaniah 3:17

[25] Jeremiah 31:3

[26] Ephesians 1:6

[27] Psalm 36:7-9

[28] I Corinthians 1:9

[29] Revelation 3:20

[30] John 1:14

[31] John 1:17 & 16

[32] Song of Solomon 4:7

[33] Psalm 45:2

[34] Hebrews 7:25

[35] Colossians 1:19

[36] John 3:34 “For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him.”

[37] Song of Solomon 4:12

[38] I John 3:24

[39] I John 4:13

[40] Many Emerging Church leaders would have us shut down the brain in order to know to experience God.  The Lord God however says “ Come now, and let us reason together” Isaiah 1:18

[41] http://www.pbministries.org/books/pink/John/john_51.htm

[42] John 15:12

[43] I John 3:16

[44] I John 4:12

[45] See “fruit of the Spirit.”  (Galatians 5:22 and Ephesians 5: 9)

[46] John 15:11

[47] John 15:7

[48] John 15:7

[49] Luke 8:18

[50] I Corinthians 3:15

[51] Ephesians 4:30

[52] 2 Corinthians 5:5

[53] Galatians 4:6

[54] Galatians 4:7

[55] Romans 8:17

[56] I Thessalonians 5:19

[57] Isaiah 4:4

[58] Ephesians 2:18

[59] Galatians 5:25

[60] Romans 8:1,14

[61] John 16:14

[62] John 17:3

Five Biblical Principles of Reformation

All true revival in both Old and New Testament times has been a return to the absolute authority of God’s written Word.  The absolute authority of God’s written Word was normative for the Old Testament saints.  Likewise, the absolute authority for Christ Jesus and for the apostles was God’s written Word and that alone.

It is of utmost importance to understand that because of mankind’s utterly lost condition, God has deemed it fit to make Himself, His will and purpose known only through His written Word.  While God can be known through general revelation, which is revealed in creation, His nature, character and sovereign purpose in salvation and sanctification are known only through His written Word.  

God’s Written Word is Final

The absolute authority for mankind is not to be placed in any subjective interpretation of what God Himself has purportedly said.  Rather such an appeal to and answer purportedly from God Himself as the absolute authority is an attempt, whether through ignorance or through presumption, to break the finality of God’s written Word.   The Bible is full of statements upholding the signal fact that His written Word is the final law for mankind.  It is evidenced by hundreds of references in the Old Testament as, for example, Isaiah 8:20, “To the law and to the testimony:  if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.”  Likewise in the New Testament, it is the written Word of God and it alone to which the Lord Jesus Christ and His apostles refer as final authority.  In the Temptation, Jesus three times repelled Satan saying, “It is written,” as for, example, in Mt. 4:4, “But He answered and said, “It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.”  When refuting the errors of the Sadducees, the Lord said, “Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God.”[1]   The Lord’s total acceptance of the authority of the Old Testament is seen in His words in Mt. 5:17-18, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets:  I am not come to destroy but to fulfill.  For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”  On the night before He was crucified, Jesus prayed to His Father with the clearest words, “Sanctify them through Thy truth.  Thy word is truth.”[2]

Christ Jesus also said that Scripture could not be broken.[3]  The Bible testifies to its own essential truth, e.g., “The sum of Thy word is truth.”[4]  “Thou art God and Thy words be truth.”[5]  The written Word of God is the “word of truth.”[6]  God says of His written word, “These words are faithful and true.”[7]  The written word of God is infallible and inerrant in all areas, earthly as well as spiritual.[8]  To deny the inherent truth and inerrancy of the Bible is to call God a liar.[9]  Thus to place human reason or any theological system higher than the authority of the Bible is tantamount to calling God a liar.  The believer is told explicitly to submit his mind to God, “bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.”[10]

The Reformers in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries saw that Christ Himself, the Apostles, and the Scriptures all declared that God’s written Word is the absolute authority, not in place of God but rather as the Word itself declares as the expression of the very mind of God.

Evangelicals and Catholics Together Casts Doubt on Sola Scriptura

The seriousness of implicitly denying Sola Scriptura is demonstrated in the ecumenical document “Evangelicals and Catholics Together:  The Christian Mission in the Third Millennium” (ECT).  On page 10 of the original document, ten alternatives are given with the disclaimer, “This account of differences [between Catholics and Evangelicals] is by no means complete.  Nor is the disparity between positions always so sharp as to warrant the ‘or’ in the above formulations.”  Differences No. 3 and No. 4 on the ECT chart are listed as follows, “The sole authority of Scripture (Sola Scriptura) or Scripture as authoritatively interpreted in the church” and  “The soul freedom of the individual Christian or the Magisterium (teaching authority) of the community.”  

Since the document has from the outset (p.5) boldly stated, “All who accept Christ as Lord and Savior are brothers and sisters in Christ.  Evangelicals and Catholics are brothers and sisters in Christ,” the Roman Catholic position is implicitly accepted here as a valid alternative to the Biblical position in both issues.  Nevertheless, the Roman Catholic Church (RCC) officially declares her absolute authority to be as follows,

“All that is contained in the written word of God or in tradition, that is, in the one     deposit of faith entrusted to the [Roman Catholic] Church and also proposed as divinely revealed either by the solemn magisterium of the [Roman Catholic] Church or by its ordinary and universal magisterium, must be believed with divine and catholic faith….”[11]

Canon 750 is further clarified by the official commentary on it which follows, “Those matters to be believed with ‘divine and catholic faith’ are (1) contained in the word of God, written or handed down, and (2) proposed as divinely revealed by the       teaching authority of the [Roman Catholic] Church, either by solemn judgment or by the ordinary and universal Magisterium….”  

Careful reading shows that the official commentary lumps together “word of God, written or handed down,” thereby introducing the fatal syncretism condemned by the Lord Jesus Christ.  Added to that mixture is what is “propose as divinely revealed by the teaching authority of the [Roman Catholic] Church.”  Thus according to Canon 750 there are three sources of authority:  1) the Scripture, 2) tradition, and 3) what is “proposed as divinely revealed” by the Roman Catholic teaching authorities.  These sources, however, are not equal and therefore not cohesive as claimed.  When it comes to how the tradition is lived out, therefore, it is not necessarily according to old Greek and Latin fathers nor to the Council of the RCC in times past, but according to the decision and power of the present pope as he sits as so-called supreme pastor and teacher.

New Authority Base Requires New Power to Uphold

What has been stated is the official Roman Catholic authority base.  This new, syncretic authority base must now be shown in practice to be the authority that the Roman system says it is.  Since the authority base is new, what new power is required to uphold (enforce) the official statements?  The Roman Church declares again in Vatican Council II:  “infallibility is co-extensive with the deposit of revelation [i.e., Scripture and tradition],”

“This infallibility, however, with which the divine redeemer wished to endow his Church in defining doctrine pertaining to faith and morals, is co-extensive with the deposit of revelation, which must be religiously guarded and loyally and courageously expounded.  The Roman Pontiff, head of the college of bishops, enjoys this infallibility in virtue of his office, when as supreme pastor and teacher of all the faithful--who confirms his brethren in the faith (cf. Lk. 22:32)–he proclaims in an absolute decision a doctrine pertaining to faith or morals.  For that reason his definitions are rightly said to be irreformable by their very nature and not by reason of the Church . . .”[12]

The Roman Magisterium does not stop here, however, in laying out the nature of papal authority.  Canon 333, Sect. 1  “The Roman Pontiff, by virtue of his office, not only has power in the universal [Roman Catholic] Church but also possesses a primacy of ordinary power over all particular churches and groupings of churches....”  Canon Sect. 3  “There is neither appeal nor recourse against a decision or decree of the Roman Pontiff.”  

Thus tradition as it is lived out in the Roman Church is the living voice of one man who is the Roman Catholic’s absolute authority.  The Pope claims supreme legislative, executive, and judicial power.  For the Roman Catholic, he is the ultimate authority.  Nor does the Roman decree stop there, for Canon 1404 states,  “The First See [Rome] is judged by no one.”  Unequivocally, by their declaration, the Pope is the absolute authority in the RCC system.  According to Roman Catholic dictates, no one, not even the Lord, or His word, judges the Pope.  Rome claims for her pope what is in fact a divine attribute, applicable only to God and His written Word.

By claiming infallibility in its teaching authority, the Roman Church seeks to insert herself between the written Word of God and the people by means of controlling the individual’s knowledge of the truth about God and about himself.  Such domination seeks to keep people dependent on the Roman Church and not on God through Jesus Christ.

Evangelicals and Catholics Together Sets up False Antithesis

A careful reading of Differences No. 3 and No. 4 in ECT (p. 10 above) shows that the ECT authors have set up a false antithesis.  The false antithesis is that the issue of absolute authority can be resolved either in favor of a group, here designated as the Magisterium of the RCC, or in favor of an individual, here designated as “the soul freedom of the individual.”  Rather had the Evangelicals who helped to write ECT insisted on being Biblical, the alternative should have combined Differences No. 3 and No. 4 to read

“The sole authority of Scripture (Sola Scriptura) or the Magisterium (teaching authority) of the Roman Catholic Church.”  

Such a straightforward expression would have stated truthfully the actual antithesis between God’s written Word and man’s subjective word, but to do so would not have advanced the cause of ecumenicity, which Colson, Neuhaus, and others so greatly desire.

Dispensationalism and Sola Scriptura

A most serious assault on Sola Scriptura comes also from a system that quite often boasts about holding to that principle.  The assault here spoken of comes from those who hold to the presuppositions of dispensationalism.  Dispensationalism in general holds for seven dispensations, the fifth of which is the dispensation of the law, from Mt. Sinai to the cross of Christ and the sixth of which is the dispensation of grace, from the cross of Christ to the Second Advent.  Numerous charts print these dispensations.  

A first major presupposition in dispensationalism is, therefore, the antithesis between law and grace.  The dispensationalist interpretation of the Bible sets up an antithesis, which says that the dispensation of grace, in which we live, is antithetical to the dispensation of law.  The underlying implication is that we are not now under God’s law but rather under His grace.  

Old Testament Saints Saved by Grace Alone (Sola Gratia)

Salvation by grace alone is evidenced right through the Old Testament.  Genesis 6:8 states, 

“Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord.”  The same grace is now greatly magnified in the New Testament, “Know ye therefore that those who are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham.  And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached beforehand the Gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed.  So then, those who are of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.[13]  Paul writes in Romans, “For what saith the Scripture?  Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness.  Now to him that worketh, his reward is reckoned not according to grace, but according to debt.  But to him that worketh not, but believeth in Him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.”[14]

This same righteousness in God only was that on which the Old Testament saints trusted as, for example, Isaiah writes, “In the Lord, have I righteousness and strength”[15] and as the psalmist declares, “I will go in the strength of the Lord God; I will make mention of Thy righteousness even of Thine only,”[16] or as Jeremiah writes, “the Lord, our righteousness.”[17]  Unequivocally, these passages and many others show that these OT saints were counting on Who God is in His righteousness rather than on anything that they themselves did in their sacrificial system or in keeping the law.  Their writing shows that it was because of God’s grace and in God’s grace that they could cry out “my God,” “my rock,” “my salvation,” “my high tower,” “the One in Whom I trust,” as the Psalms continually say.  A result of wrongheaded understanding of the Bible re law and grace is seen in numerous tracts and sermons, which declare loudly, “God loves you and has a plan for your life.”  Seen from the perspective of the dispensational presupposition with its seriously flawed understanding of law and grace, the basis for Christ’s death on the cross quite easily becomes God’s love for all of humanity.  But the stated reason in the Bible is in Romans 3:26, “that He [God] might be just and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.”  This is often missing in the tracts and sermons of those who follow the dispensational theological system.   

The presuppositions of the system itself are rarely measured according to God’s Word.  Thus to those who espouse it, the theological system itself and its presuppositions easily becomes the absolute authority.  It must be noted, however, that not all dispensationalists live out dispensationalism as the system itself is written and there is a wide variety among dispensationalists.  Nevertheless, what is said here generally applies. 

To correct the presupposition that the present time is the dispensation of grace over and against the time from Mt. Sinai to the cross, it must be stated Biblically that the Law of God always stands as normative and absolute in the Bible from Genesis through Revelation.  In fact, the Law is a synonym for the whole written word of God in many places (e.g., Ps. 1 and 119).  Sin, in the Bible, from cover to cover, “is the transgression of the Law” (I Jn. 3:4).  Every departure from God’s written word, whether great or small, known or unknown, intended or accidental, is sin.  “I had not known sin, but by the Law:  for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet” (Rom. 7:7).  For “Christians” to declare the death of Christ solely as an exhibition of God’s love to mankind is to hold a theological system as normative rather than God’s law which is His written Word, as normative.

Before God’s law, sin and sins must be paid for to meet the demands of God’s perfect holiness and justice.  So it was that Christ Jesus was “made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law.”  According to the perfection of His character portrayed in Scripture, God will not and cannot save one sinner outside of fulfilling the Law.  What Paul keeps proclaiming in his Biblical teaching needs to be understood:  the cross is first and foremost to declare “His righteousness for the remission of sins”  (Rom. 3:25).  “To declare, I say, at this time His righteousness that He might be just and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus” (Rom. 3:26).

Repent and believe the Gospel is the message of the New Testament, “Repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ” (Acts 20:21).  Repentance acknowledges the final authority of God’s law and acknowledges that God’s law must be fulfilled.  No individual is saved by repentance; rather, it is by bringing the words of the Law to bear on an individual that the Holy Spirit convicts him of his sin, of the righteousness of Christ Jesus, and of the judgment of God (John 16).  A major reason why there is so little conviction of sin in the modern world of Evangelicals is that many have accepted a system of interpretation of the Bible that in fact sets up grace in antithesis to the Law in a false antithesis.  Romans 3:31 states, “Do we then make void the law through faith?  God forbid.  Yea, we establish the law.”  The whole law–all that justice requires of each individual—is fulfilled in Christ.  “Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth” (Romans 10:4).  If a system is accepted that does void the law, it must be rejected as implicitly denying Sola Scriptura.  Generally speaking, in Dispensationalism the presupposition of the antithesis between law and grace nullifies the authority of the Bible.

Identity of Israel and Church Unscriptural

A second major presupposition of Dispensationalism is that there is an absolute difference between Israel and the church.  Dispensationalism holds that the essence of the message in the Old Testament and in the Gospels is that the earthly kingdom was offered only to Israel.  According to this interpretation of Scripture, when the offer was rejected by Israel, the dispensation of grace came in as a parenthesis until the kingdom of Israel is finally to be brought in the second coming of the Lord. The presupposition on which this system is based is that God has two peoples with two separate destinies, Israel (earthly) and the church (heavenly).  Biblically, such a presupposition is groundless.  The Israel of God (Galatians 6:16) is in Christ Jesus where “neither circumcision nor uncircumcision availeth”; rather, the new creature is in Him (Galatians 6:15).  The believers allare Christ’s.  These are the heirs of the Old Testament promise.  This doctrine is clearly taught in Paul’s letter to the Galatians, 

There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.  And if ye be Christ’s, then ye are Abraham’s seed and heirs according to the promise.[18]

The Judaizers of Paul’s time claimed special recognition for those who were physically Jews by circumcision.  Paul answered them when he writes,

Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the concision.  For we are the Circumcision who worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh.[19]

In a similar way, he answers those boasting of being Jews when he writes, 

He is not a Jew which is one outwardly, neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh.  But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.[20]

In Romans Chapter Three, the same question arises.  Paul, as a Jew, asks, “Are we better than they?”  He then goes on to show that there is no difference (v. 22) between Jew and Gentile before God’s Holy law, that all have sinned, both Jew and Gentile (v. 23).  The good news of the propitiation through faith in Christ Jesus’ blood (v.24) is to Jew and to Gentile alike.  It is the same Gospel to both. 

The central message of Ephesians Chapter Two is that both Jew and Gentile are saved by grace through faith, that both are one new man in Christ (v. 15) for the partition that separated Jew and Gentile has been broken down, 

But now, in Christ Jesus, ye who sometime were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ.  For He is our peace, Who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us.[21] 

In the same way, Peter answered the Judaizers when the Apostles and elders came together to discuss circumcision and the Law of Moses at Jerusalem.  

Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the Gospel, and believe.  And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as He did unto us; and put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith.  Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear?  But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they.[22] 

Further, when Christ spoke to the Jews as recorded in John 6:29, He informed them, “This is the work of God:  that ye believe in Him Whom He has sent.”  Likewise to the Jews, Christ said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that       sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.”[23]  Everlasting life is not an everlasting earthly kingdom but rather to be with Him as He is with the Father.

Traditions Or the Bible

Just as Rome sets up her Magisterium over and above the authority of the Bible, it appears that Dispensationalism has placed ultimate authority in its own magisterium, declaring a separation of Israel from the church and a gospel of the kingdom for one set of people with the gospel of grace for others.  To leave believers open to revival in our own day, as at the time of the Reformation, Roman Catholicism must be seen Biblically to be doing what the Pharisees did in the Lord’s own time.  It must be equally and clearly denounced as did the Lord the Pharisees and their tradition.  Likewise, Dispensationalism and its presuppositions must be strictly analyzed to the absolute measure of God’s written Word and not visa versa.  Both systems are making their traditions superior to the absolute authority of the Bible.

Salvation in Christ Jesus Alone (Solo Christo)

Biblically, the believer’s salvation is in Christ, as was stated above.  All the blessings of the believer follow on where his justification is, not in himself but rather in Christ (e.g., Ephesians 1:1ff).  The Reformers proclaimed the long lost Pauline teaching that justification is through the righteousness of Christ Jesus alone being imputed to the individual by Holy God the Judge.  It is a legal, objective, judicial act of the sovereign Holy God at Whose right hand His Son Jesus Christ sits.  As a result of the Biblical teaching by the men of the Reformation, there arose a widespread departure from religious subjectivism by which the Roman Catholic Church had held Western Europe, England, and Scotland in thrall for centuries.

Evangelicals and Catholics Together Compromises With Idolatry

The Bible is likewise abundantly clear that He in whom the believer is saved is the one Mediator,” For there is one God and one Mediator between God and men, the Man Christ Jesus.”[24]

Nevertheless, Rome posits other mediators such as Mary and their so-called saints.  Over this egregious fact, however, many Evangelicals today seem simply to pass without comment, as if this well-known RCC practice were an alternative form of the Christian faith rather than the straight idolatry that it is.  Thus No. 9 of ECT in the list of ten differences between Evangelicals and Catholics reads, “Remembrance of Mary and the saints or devotion to Mary and the saints.”

Rome argues that the veneration [worship] of Mary and the RCC so-called saints implies their intercession in heaven to Jesus Christ on behalf of those baptized into the RCC and for the whole world. To justify worship of the deceased saints and purportedly to invoke their subsequent intercession in heaven on the worshiper’s behalf, Rome will cite such texts as Hebrews 12:1 and Matthew 25:21, as the new Catechism does,

#2683  “The witnesses who have preceded us into the kingdom (Heb. 12:1), especially those whom the [Roman Catholic] Church recognizes as saints, share in the living tradition of prayer by the example of their lives, the transmission of their writings, and their prayer today.  They contemplate God, praise him and constantly care for those whom they have left on earth.  When they entered into the joy of their Master, they were ‘put in charge of many things (Mt. 25:21).’  Their intercession is their most exalted service to God’s plan.  We can and should ask them to intercede for us and for the whole world.”

Para. 2683 of the 1994 Catholic Catechism, flatly contradicting the written Word of God,   explicitly teaches Roman Catholics to practice necromancy.  Nevertheless, regarding those who are deceased, the Bible is abundantly clear:  “Neither have they any more portion forever in anything that is done under the sun.”[25]  Calling up the dead, i.e., necromancy is strictly forbidden in the Bible.  In Deuteronomy 18:9-11 it is called an abomination before the Lord.

The clearest refutation of this abominable practice is found in Paul’s letter to the Colossians.  Judaizing Gnostics were infesting the Colossian church with the theory that the saving work of Christ must be supplemented by (1) the intercession of some super-angelic beings and (2) by the practice of asceticism.  The Apostle Paul cuts through this error by laying down again the indisputable Gospel principle.  Christ, the eternal Son of God, has made already the perfect sacrifice in His blood.  His perfect sacrifice is complete, securing for the believer full justification before the Holy God by an actual transaction in legal terms of His own righteousness being imputed irrevocably by Holy God the Judge to the believer.  

To rid the Christian community of any pretended need of heavenly intercessors, God’s written word states, 

“For it pleased the Father that in Him should all fullness dwell, and having made peace through the blood of His cross, by Him to reconcile all things unto Himself--by Him, I say, whether they be things in earth or things in heaven.  And you, who were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath He reconciled in the body of His flesh through death, to present you holy and unblamable and unreprovable in His sight.”[26] 

Jesus Christ, Who is the one Mediator for believers, is “the image of the invisible God” (v. 15).  Instead of the proposed intercessors guiding Him, He governs them (v. 16).  The Divine Christ, who Himself is every believer’s Mediator, has “all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge” (vv. 3-10).  Anything approachable, tender, or kind that had been in the saints was there because of Him who has all.  The believer is complete in Him who has all principality and power as Head (v. 6).  Christ so completely satisfies the demands of intercessory work that no room is left for any other intercessor—just as His righteousness so satisfies the claims of the law that there is no room for any ascetic righteousness.

Mary is Source of Holiness According to New Catholic Catechism

The importance of the principle of In Christ alone to true Reformation and revival cannot be overestimated, especially in light of the new Catechism of the Catholic Church (1994).  It states,

Para. 2030  “From the Church, he [the baptized Catholic] receives the grace of the sacraments that sustains him on the ‘way.’  From the [Roman Catholic] Church he learns the example of holiness and recognizes its model and source in the all-holy Virgin Mary.”

The believer’s salvation is as stated in the Bible in Christ only where He sits at the right hand of God.[27]  

Further, God alone is the model and source of all Holiness.  Worshipping Mary and the so-called saints is from beginning to end idolatrous, and the blessings sought through them only God can bestow.  The divine attributes of omniscience and omnipresence, which belong only to God, are assumed to belong to these so-called intercessors.  Without the principle of In Christ alone, a person can easily end up in the polytheism of Rome’s Mary and the system’s so-called saints.

To God Alone Be the Glory (Soli Dei Gloria)

The fifth principle of Reformation and revival follows logically from the first four.  Because salvation is by grace only through God’s gift of faith only and only in Christ on the written authority of His Word, to God only be the glory!  This principle, to God only be the glory, is the believer’s proper and overwhelming response.  The believer has been by God predestined “to the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the Beloved.”[28]

“To God Alone Be the Glory” Summarizes the Second Commandment

The Second Commandment given by God is summarized in the words “to God only be the glory.”  Nevertheless the making and use of images in the Roman Catholic Church, in the Eastern Orthodox and Greek Orthodox Churches, in Lutheranism, and in the present day Evangelical world is tolerated because of a lack of clear understanding of these five essential Biblical principles of the Reformation and revival.

In the history of the Christian Church, this principle was taken most seriously.  There were very few images in the church before the sixth century.  The debate hit center stage, so to speak, in the “Iconoclastic controversy” of the eighth century, resulting in the Second Council of Nicea which approved pictures, kissed and honored in churches (787 A.D.).  The Roman Catholic Council of Trent (1563) reaffirmed this and went further by approving statues.  All of these are again reaffirmed in the Catechism of the Catholic Church (1994).  Most of the Reformation leaders held firmly to the principle of disallowing the use of images.  Luther, however, wavered and allowed the use of images in certain instances.

What is forbidden in the Second Commandment is the making of any similitude of God.  Moses reminds the children of Israel in Deuteronomy 4:12, “And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire:  ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a voice.”  It is the attempt to make any similitude or likeness of what is divine that is forbidden by the Second Commandment.

Most seriously rejected because of this by the Reformers was any depiction of the Father or of the Son.  From the time of the Reformation in the Bible believing world until our own times, there were very, very few depictions of the Father or of Christ Jesus.  In the last 180 years during which the watering down of these five Reformation principles has occurred, there has arisen a general acceptance of illustrated Bibles, Sunday School materials showing Christ, with reproductions sometimes of paintings of Michelangelo, DaVinci, and Raphael, along with black Jesus pictures, Oriental Christs, etc.  Besides illustrated children’s books in which the Second Commandment is broken, the creation scene by Michelangelo from the Sistine Chapel in Rome is often reproduced in Evangelical literature.

Catholic Catechism (1994) Teaches Idolatry

To rationalize as do the Roman Catholics in their new Catechism that the incarnation of Christ brought in “a new economy of images” (Para. 2131), or that now it is permissible to have drawings, statues, and images of Christ is to put human rationalization on a higher plane than God’s written Word.  The reason given by Rome in Para 2132 is that “the honor rendered to the image passes on to the prototype.”  Such oiled terminology is crassly humanistic in its darkened understanding, for what is presupposed here is that all being is the same--as in the philosophy of Plato.  The very point in the Bible is that Holy God’s being is utterly different than His creatures; therefore, no similitude is to be made or used.

Evangelicals Breaking Second Commandment

Few Evangelicals defend crucifixes; yet, in fact, the crucifixes are not different than the images of Jesus in Bibles or Sunday School books.  If one can rationalize that Christ Jesus can be depicted in Bibles and books without breaking the Second Commandment, one must agree also that, logically, depiction of His time on the cross does not break the Commandment.  Nevertheless, Exodus 20:23 states, “Ye shall not make with Me gods of silver, neither shall ye make unto you gods of gold.” 

In Exodus 20:5, God calls those who break this commandment “those who hate Me” and those who keep it (v. 6) “those who love Me.”  Punishment for iniquity is promised to those who break the Commandment while promises of blessing are for those who keep it.  (Check world maps at different stages of history to see how this has in fact been fulfilled.)

Both Evangelicals and Catholics advertise and use the video, “Jesus of Nazareth” and the Jesus video produced by Campus Crusade.  The Jesus video so widely used by Evangelicals is as forbidden by God’s written Word as the Roman Catholic crucifix is, yet it seems that few dare to call it the idolatry that it is.  Videos, statues, and pictures are the books of the illiterate.  To present Christ in image form is deceive millions.  God’s written Word calls such an image “a teacher of lies.” Paul was stirred to righteous anger against the use of images (Acts 17:16).  Many of the major men of revival in the Bible: Moses, Elijah, Josiah, and Hezekiah were image breakers.  Isaiah[29] and Elijah sarcastically mock images and those who make and use them.  Continually in the written Word, God commanded the Jews to destroy graven images.  It is the Lord’s final commandment in I John 5:21, “Little children, keep yourselves from idols.”

Summary

In summary, the five Biblical principles of the Reformation are what the Lord has always used to bring in revival.  If believers genuinely pray for revival, they ought to stand firm on each principle and to God alone be the glory.  Amen.

[1]  Matthew 22:29

[2]  John 17:17

[3]  John 10:35

[4]  Psalm 119: 160

[5]  II Samuel 7:28

[6]  Psalms 119:43; II Corinthians 6:7

[7]  Revelation 21:5

[8]  John 3:12

[9]  I John 5:12

[10]  II Corinthians 10:5; Proverbs 3:5

[11] Canon 750, The Code of Canon Law:  A Text and Commentary (Paulist Press, 1985).  All canons are taken from this volume unless otherwise stated.  Bolding within any quotation indicates emphasis added by this author.

[12]  No. 28, “Lumen Gentium”, 21 Nov. 1964, Vatican Council II:  The Conciliar and Post Conciliar Documents (Wm. b. Eerdmans Publ. Co., 1975) Vol. I, Sect. 25, p. 380.

[13]  Galatians 3:8

[14]  Romans 4:3-4

[15]  Isaiah 45:24

[16]  Psalm 71:16

[17]  Jeremiah 23:6

[18]  Galatians 3:28-29

[19]  Philippians 3:3

[20]  Romans 2:28-29

[21]  Ephesians 2:13-14

[22]  Acts 15:7-11

[23]  John 5:24

[24]  I Timothy 2:5

[25]  Job 3:17

[26]  Colossians 1:19-22

[27]  Colossians. 2:6-3:3; Ephesians 1:6 and other places

[28]  Ephesians 1:6

[29]  Isaiah Chapters 40, 42, 46, 48

God’s Institution of Marriage not Papal Rome’s

The old adage that states, “the hand that rocks the cradle rules the world” could more aptly be declared as “the hand that controls marriage rules the world.”  Before we can critique the Catholic Church’s legal control of marriage, we must first examine the biblical source of marriage and establish that it is of divine origin.  As creator and sovereign over His creation, God in His wisdom instituted marriage in the commandment that male and female should at a proper time leave mother and father and cleave one to another, “therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.”[1]  

Scripture shows from the beginning that both believers[2] and unbelievers[3] married because the ordinance of marriage applies to all mankind.  Mankind cannot overthrow or nullify this creation command.  God has used families, clans, tribes, kingdoms, and states as instruments to facilitate, promote, and enforce the institution of marriage.  However, because man is fallen and his nature is sinful, these organized institutions in varying degrees have not followed the divine command of permanent monogamy as the law of marriage.  Too many of God’s people have followed the corrupted norms of society rather than the law of God.  God’s judgment is upon human institutions and governments that allow the divine pattern of marriage to fall into disrepute.[4]  The Lord Jesus Christ reinforced the creation command and explained how it was God’s will for His people, “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.”[5]  The relationship between married believers should be a reflection, dim though it might be in this life, of their union with Christ.[6]  The true people of God should be the preeminent instrument that God uses to uphold marriage, because they have the revelation of Scripture and the power of the Holy Spirit.  No church or so-called church, such as the Roman Catholic Church has authority to make laws concerning the validity of marriage or its abrogation.  Marriage is a divine creation ordinance applying to all mankind. 

The Word of God does not prescribe anything in respect to the form a marriage ceremony might take.  Ceremonies differ in various nations but should never be regarded as anything more or anything less than a public recognition of a relationship entered into by a man and woman before God their creator.  Yet, as marriage is a matter of important consequence involving public as well as private obligations, it is appropriate and necessary that some public ceremony should be performed publicly so that the reality of the marital union should be without doubt.  

Rome’s Alleged Absolute Power Over Marriage

While the Catholic Church gives lip service to marriage as fashioned by God in its basic meaning and structure, what she practices and enforces as law stands in stark contrast.  The Catholic Church claims to have absolute authority over marriage and legislates its validity and annulment.  For example, Pope Leo XIII tried to vindicate the Catholic Church’s usurped authority over the institution of marriage when he declared, 

“When Christ, therefore, renewed matrimony and raised it to such a great [i.e., sacramental] excellence, He gave and confided to the Church the entire legislation in the matter.”[7]

In Papal Rome’s Code of Canon Law she states, “Marriage cases of the baptized belong to the ecclesiastical judge by the proper right.”[8]  Rome is unapologetically clear as she makes her claim that marriage belongs to her.  Thus she officially proclaims,

“But the grace which was to perfect that natural love, and confirm the indissoluble union, and sanctify those united in marriage, Christ Himself, institutor and perfector of the venerable Sacraments, merited for us by His passion.  The Apostle Paul intimates this, when he says:  ‘Men, love your wives as Christ loved the Church, and delivered Himself up for it’, directly adding: ‘This is a great Sacrament; but I speak in Christ and in the Church.’”[9]

This statement is a fabricated lie in the face of the very text of Scripture itself when it states, “This is a great mystery:  but I speak concerning Christ and the church.”[10]  The Apostle gives express warning that no man should understand him as speaking of marriage.  The subject that the Apostle was exalting is “Christ is the head of the church.”[11]  He explains that this truth is more fully expressed as “a great mystery,” that is to say, that Christ breathes into the church His own life and power.  Twisting this to mean that marriage is “a great sacrament” is one the grossest examples of the perversion of Scripture and gives a foothold to the Catholic claim to power over marriage.  Because of Jerome’s translation of the Latin Vulgate Bible, the Roman Catholic Church substitutes the word “Sacrament” for the word “mystery.  Thus, on the mistranslation of a single Bible word, the Catholic Church has constructed a whole theology whereby she claims absolute power over the most intimate and private relationship of millions of people.  This error is no small thing when one sees the havoc it wreaks upon the lives of those who belong to the Catholic Church and the great pain and difficulty it brings to those who are trying to live out their marriage under her jurisdiction.  Nevertheless, the Catholic Church is so adamant in maintaining her claim that she puts a curse on anyone who denies that marriage is truly a sacrament, 

“If anyone says that matrimony is not truly and properly one of the seven sacraments of the evangelical Law, instituted by Christ the Lord, but that it has been invented by men in the Church, and does not confer grace:  let him be anathema.”[12]

Megalomaniac Power Even in Civil Law

The Roman Catholic laws on marriage should shock anyone knowing its divine source as coming from the creator Himself.  In Scripture it is declared to be respectable in all its facets, “Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled.”[13]  Marriage is the institution of God so designed that it frees men and women in every part of the habitable world to be united in this bond.  Marriage is God’s ordinance and falls under the jurisdiction of no church.  It should be esteemed by all and denied by none for whom God created it.  Marriage is honorable because God instituted it for man from the beginning.  He married and blessed the first couple, the first parents of mankind, to direct all to look to God in this great institution.  This is so abundantly clear that one would think that all humankind would be in agreement.  Nevertheless, the Church of Rome does not agree.[14]  All of the secular features of marriage expressed above are strongly opposed by the Roman Catholic Church.  This opposition was first expressed in the twelfth century when Papal Rome took control over marriage and began legislating on the validity or invalidity of all marriages, whether kings or peasants.[15]

This takeover of marriage by Rome proved to be one of her most powerful tools in her quest for power over Catholics worldwide.  In her 1983 Code of Canon Law, the Vatican has taken steps to consolidate her power over marriage.  For example, the Vatican sets the age at which a person may enter marriage when it legislates that “a man before he has completed his sixteenth year of age and a woman before she has completed her fourteenth year of age cannot enter into a valid marriage.”[16]  Further, according to Catholic law, the marriage of a Catholic with an unbaptized person is legally invalid:

“A marriage between two persons, one of whom has been baptized in the Catholic Church or received into it and has not defected from it by a formal act and the other of whom is not baptized, is invalid.”[17]

The same Vatican also legislates that sexual impotence on the part of a man or wife makes a marriage legally invalid.  Thus she decrees, “Antecedent and perpetual impotence to have intercourse, whether on the part of the man or the woman, whether absolute or relative, nullifies marriage by its very nature.”[18]

The Pope further reserves the right to dissolve a non-consummated marriage, even if a person is unwilling.  Thus the Vatican in Canon 1142 legislates, 

“For a just cause, the Roman Pontiff can dissolve a non-consummated marriage between baptized persons or between a baptized party and a non-baptized party at the request of both parties or of one of them, even if the other party is unwilling.”

While public recognition of a relationship is essential to marriage, the Vatican in Canon 1130 legislates even for secret marriages, “For a grave and urgent cause, the local ordinary [the bishop] can permit a marriage to be celebrated secretly.”  This “secret marriage” is so covert and surreptitious that the Vatican solemnly declares, “A marriage celebrated secretly is to be noted only in a special register to be kept in the secret archive of the curia.”[19]  This is only a small portion of the more than 110 laws concerning marriage that the Cardinals and Bishops of the Church of Rome legislate for Catholic people around the world.[20]  

On the issue of marriage, the Vatican acts as if she has the power of God.  For example, this power is assumed in the above quoted statement regarding the Pope’s alleged power to dissolve a non-consummated marriage regardless of both parties’ willingness.  If this alleged power were confined just theoretically and strictly to the Papal Church, it would still be unacceptable although predictable.  However, the difficulty is that the Vatican power is that of both a Church and a civil state.[21]  As a sovereign state, the Vatican is recognized by one hundred seventy-four other nations with whom she exchanges ambassadors.  With some of these nations she also legally enters into what is called a “concordat,” which is an international contract legally binding her with the nation involved.  It guarantees to the Roman Catholic Church and Catholics within that nation such “rights” as worship, instruction of their people in their religion, and the acceptance of Roman Catholic law regarding marriage and annulment.  This last factor, the control of marriages within nations, is recognized even by secular academic writings.  We quote from The International Journal of Not-for-Profit Law, 

“The Catholic Church [in most Latin American countries] was basically the only church with a legal presence, and it did not operate under the aegis of governmental laws or regulations.  The law applicable to the Catholic Church was its own canon law.  The Catholic Church’s dealings with governments were not regulated by legislation or executive decree, but by treaties or agreements with the Vatican.  Other churches, to the extent they existed or operated at all, could not enter into such treaties because they were not independent sovereigns.”[22]  

The age-old ambitions of the Vatican have not changed, including the desire to control her people even in the most intimate aspects of their lives.  Consequently, her hold on Catholic marriages will not be relinquished without the power of the Gospel.  Under the Gospel, men and women are brought into a state of liberty in which they are freed from the burden of the rigorous control of Roman Catholic marriage law.  It is, therefore, the glorious duty of men and women to stand fast in this liberty and to adhere to the Gospel of grace and the freedom it brings.  This is the basic and essential way for Catholics to be rid of this yoke of marital bondage.

Mixed Marriages

The Vatican’s control over marriages and the marriage bed becomes especially manipulative in the way she handles “mixed marriages.”  Mixed marriages have been and continue to be one of the more successful ways of increasing the numbers of those who submit to Catholic ways.  I remember in all my twenty-one years as a priest in Trinidad how stringently I insisted on the Catholic laws.  I performed marriage after marriage in which the papers were filled with the resolution that all children born of the union would be brought up in the Catholic Church.  This is the Catholic law, “Without express permission of the competent authority, a marriage is prohibited between two baptized persons of whom one is baptized in the Catholic Church or received into it after baptism and has not defected from it by a formal act and the other of whom is enrolled in a Church or ecclesial community not in full communion with the Catholic Church.”[23]  The real clinching law is Canon 1125,

“The local ordinary [i.e., a bishop] can a grant permission of this kind if there is a just and reasonable cause.  He is not to grant it unless the following conditions have been fulfilled.  1. The Catholic party is to declare that he or she is prepared to remove dangers of defecting from the faith and to make a sincere promise to do all in his or her power so that all offspring are baptized and brought up in the Catholic Church; 2. The other party is to be informed at an appropriate time about the promises which the Catholic party is to make, in such a way that it is certain that he or she is truly aware of the promise and obligation of the Catholic party; 3. both parties are to be instructed about the purposes and essential properties of marriage, which neither of the contracting parties is to exclude.”

When Rome first began its campaign to win Protestants to Catholicism in the United States, one strategy of its plan was to entice them by mixed marriages.  In 1810, Roman Catholic Bishop Brute wrote a report to be sent back to Rome in which he mentions under the topic of “Conversion of Protestants” that “It is necessary to consider the conversions: By direct teachings. By education among Catholics. By mixed marriages…”[24]  Regrettably, these humanistic plans, by means of mixed marriages, have been quite successful in augmenting the power of Rome.  Such unbiblical practices, however, are in total opposition to the means of establishing the kingdom of God as taught in the Scriptures.  Christ Jesus declared, “My kingdom is not of this world.”[25]  His kingdom is not a political institution regulated by worldly laws to gain more subjects.  Rather, His kingdom is a spiritual regime, regulated by the Truth, and His gracious Gospel is the means He uses for its enlargement.  

Divorce

Biblically, when it comes to divorce, there are four important and relevant statements made by the Lord Jesus Christ.  Two of these reflect total opposition to divorce while two others indicate acceptance of divorce on the grounds of sexual unfaithfulness and accordingly the right to remarriage for the innocent party.  Before God, marriage is a lifetime relationship that should never be brought to an end by human action.  The fundamental divine law of marriage is that a man shall leave father and mother and shall cleave to his wife.  The nature of the marriage contract is that the two persons joined in such a union become one flesh, “Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh.  What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.”[26]  Husband and wife, being joined together by the ordinance of God, are not to be separated by any decree of man.  God says that He hates divorce.[27]  God’s perfect will is the safeguarding of society and future generations by the preservation of marriages.  God will give anyone great help in sustaining a marriage of estranged marriage partners.  Only two biblical grounds exist for divorce and remarriage.  When sexual unfaithfulness has taken place, a divorce can be obtained because adultery has already severed the marriage relationship and divorce is a formal acknowledgment of what has already taken place.  “Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery:  and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.”[28]  The law of Christ reinstated man in his initial integrity; i.e., the institution and preservation of marriage between a man and a woman was from the beginning.  When we consider what evil is perpetrated on families and nations through Papal laws on annulment of marriage, and the arbitrary civil divorces that are prevalent in society, we shall see how much this law of Christ stands in the interest of all mankind. 

Divorce—Annulment Style

The Catholic Church declares that marriage between baptized people is in fact a sacrament.  This is reiterated in canon law, “…a valid matrimonial contract cannot exist between the baptized without it being by that fact a sacrament.”[29]  What the Roman Catholic Church means in declaring marriage a sacrament is that it is an institution by which God gives grace and over which Rome has control.  Rome sets up a hierarchy of marriages whereby the Catholic marriage takes precedence over other marriages.  Marriages that are civilly valid can be considered null and void from the point of view of Catholic law.  For example, a marriage of a Catholic to a non-Catholic that did not take place before a Catholic priest is considered null and void and it is only a matter of time before the parties can be released from their marriage covenant.

The necessary consequence of marriage as a sacrament is the establishment of a system whereby Catholic marriages surpass and take precedence over all other marriages.  Catholics are conditioned from childhood to accept the idea that marriage must be done before a priest and to look down on marriages that have not been so performed.  The way that this teaching is applied under Catholic law is very serious because it is quite easy to get a decree of annulment when a marriage was not performed before a priest.  It is much more difficult to get an annulment for those marriages that have been carried out before a priest and are called Sacramental.

The Catholic Church continually enunciates that there can be no divorce for a marriage that is lawfully performed between consenting baptized man and woman.  However, study of the Roman Catholic laws regarding an annulment shows that great technical skill and ingenuity is used in dispensing ecclesiastical annulments.  An annulment, in actual fact, amounts to exactly the same thing as a divorce in practice.  In law, it goes beyond the concept of a divorce.  The Catholic Church, in granting an annulment, declares legally that a marriage never was.  This means that one can end up in the absurd situation of having been married and having had children from that marriage—a tangible evidence of the marriage—and yet the marriage is declared to never have been!  Furthermore, without an annulment the Catholic Church does not recognize civil divorce as valid.  Having a civil divorce in turn keeps Catholics from taking the Eucharist, which, after baptism, is the central means of obtaining ongoing grace that purportedly flows through the sacrament.  Being cut off from the Eucharist has extreme consequences when Catholics think of dying without that necessary sacramental grace in which they have been taught to trust.

One of the chief implements used in gaining an annulment is called a “diriment impediment.”  A diriment impediment is an impediment that is serious enough to nullify a marriage automatically.  One such impediment could be a lack of consent of either party or a deficiency in “the form of marriage.”  The required form of marriage according to Rome is that it is performed before a priest and two witnesses.  Many marriages are declared null because of the laws the Catholic Church has regarding “diriment impediments.”  Then, too, the Catholic Church has evolved a terminology that outclasses even the Pharisees.  An example of this is a “radical sanation.”[30]  A radical sanation is a decree that is retroactive and can stabilize and make a marriage valid that had started out invalidly.  Present-day canon law states,

“The radical sanation of an invalid marriage is its convalidation without the renewal of consent, which is granted by the competent authority and entails the dispensation from an impediment, if there is one, and from canonical form, if it was not observed, and the retroactivity of canonical effects.”[31]

Even the Pharisees would have marveled at this intricate legislation that is purportedly able to retroactively make a marriage valid that had not been valid.  The same canon continues, “Convalidation occurs at the moment of the granting of the favor.  Retroactivity, however, is understood to extend to the moment of the celebration of the marriage unless other provision is expressly made.”[32]  Such destruction and production of marriages contravenes Divine law.  It is done by the same Papal Rome that outlaws marriage for her priests.  

Papal Destruction and Production of Marriage

The Catholic Church claims apostolic power to both annul marriages and declare their legitimacy.  The Catholic Church exercises such power even if both parties know nothing of what is being done.  Thus Rome proclaims in her law, “A sanation can be granted validly even if either or both of the parties do not know of it; nevertheless it is not to be granted except for a grave cause.”[33]  This mysterious power she declares is held in the heart of Rome herself, “The Apostolic See can grant a radical sanation.”[34]  In reality, marriage is not validated at the command of Rome; scripturally, marriage is regulated according to the will and counsel of God.  The Lord Christ Jesus said, “a man shall leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife.”[35]  This alone is how a marriage becomes valid before God.  To decree that celibate prelates in Rome, even though the involved parties themselves do not know of it, can make a marriage legitimate is pharisaic totalitarianism gone wild!  This bizarre power is claimed because Rome claims that marriage is a sacrament, and therefore within her power to make or break marriages according to her own will and purposes.  

The unmaking of marriages is sometimes done by what is called “interior consent,” that is, the consent that either the man or woman had or did not have from the beginning.  On different ecclesiastical investigations, this can be produced in an ecclesiastical court, either to make or to break a marriage.  Catholic annulments are a big business inside the Catholic Church, and in the United States it is known in which of the states it is easiest to get an annulment.  

“The statistics are interesting.  In 1968 there were in the US a total of 338 annulments.  In 1992 there were no less than 59,030, that is one hundred and seventy-five times as many.  Another interesting figure is that the total number of annulments in the Catholic Church world wide in 1992 was 76,286, which means that no less than 75% of all annulments were from the US, that is from a little over 5% of the world’s Catholic population.  Moreover, not only do one in two Catholic marriages here in the States end up with a divorce, but one in five is officially annulled, 90% of the demands for annulment being successful.”[36]

The Catholic “Family Life Center International” states the following, 

“American tribunals have been mass producing annulments without interruption for a generation.  The criticism does not emanate mainly from benighted pre‑Vatican II Catholics still living in the past. Indeed, the most trenchant and sustained criticism has come from the Roman Rota, the Apostolic Signatura, and the Holy Father himself.  Vatican displeasure with the American way of annulment is not of recent vintage.  It has existed for at least a quarter of a century.”[37]

The procedure for obtaining an annulment is explained by local Roman Catholic dioceses across the world.  For example the diocese of Saint Cloud, Minnesota USA, state, “The annulment process, in its most simple form, involves any person coming to the Church and asking to be heard.  Information is gathered by us and in the end, we answer that person’s request: the marriage was invalid or valid according to the laws of the Church.”[38]

The casual and arrogant manner of dealing with marriage is not surprising.  All is done “according to the laws of the Church.”  Bishops and priests, all of them celibate, are the ones who make judgments on these matters.  Like indulgences, the whole annulment industry of the Roman Catholic Church—from the propounding of the laws to the sale of the contraband article—is in total violation of Scripture. 

Marriage and the Catholic Travesty Against It

The Lord Jesus Christ, the Incarnate Son of God, clearly spoke of the dignity and sanctity of marriage.  When questioned about marriage, He went back to the narrative in Genesis, “Have you not read that he which made them from the beginning made them male and female, and said, ‘For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh’?”[39]  Christ Jesus’ endorsement of the sanctity of marriage was simply a re-endorsement of the original revelation given by God.  Marriage is a creation ordinance, unlike baptism and the Lord’s Supper, which are ordinances of the New Testament directly from Christ Himself and for believers only.

Marriage is from the beginning and it comes under the jurisdiction of the civil state as instituted by God.  For Christians, the laws regarding marriage are clearly laid out in the Bible, both in the Old and New Testaments.  A Christian pastor can counsel a couple regarding their marriage according to these biblical norms.  He is never to take jurisdiction over their marriage to make or break it.  The Lord Jesus Christ is abundantly clear when He states that what God has joined together, no man should put asunder.  The only biblical cases that can be found for divorce is that which the Lord Himself allows for in the case of sexual unfaithfulness and the case that of the desertion of a believer by an unbelieving spouse as described I Corinthians 7:12-15.[40]

Nevertheless, the Catholic Church has manufactured a whole set of rules and regulations that requires a Roman Catholic canon lawyer to fully understand.  They are such that even the Pharisees would blush.  Papal Rome says she upholds the sanctity of marriage, but she allows marriages to be declared null and void based upon a terminology of her own making.  For example, “validity” when granted by Rome’s ecclesial courts is not just a simple statement.  It allows for different interpretations.  For example Canon 1684 states,

“After the sentence which first declared the nullity of the marriage has been confirmed at the appellate grade either by a decree or by a second sentence, the persons whose marriage has been declared null can contract a new marriage as soon as the decree or second sentence has been communicated to them unless a prohibition attached to the sentence or decree or established by the local ordinary [the bishop] has forbidden this.”

Thus, the very decree that a marriage is null and void is muddied by theological terminology whereby, if someone is to act on Catholic teaching, he needs trained lawyers to lead him through the labyrinth of canon law.  In total contrast, the Bible gives a clear message that God, who is the All Holy One, has decreed what makes a marriage.  This is wonderful for both the people of God and for all mankind.  It is a common blessing of God’s grace.  The Catholic Church has abducted this divine institution and used it for its own purposes.  Papal Rome has granted hundreds of thousands of annulments and allowed remarriage.  Many of these unions, called marriages, are in fact, before the Lord and His Word, nothing more than officially blessed whoredoms.  Such sinful unions take away the hearts and souls of men and women.  These are real situations, blessed by the priest and the Church of Rome; they are like a deep ditch and a narrow pit, out of which it is almost impossible to escape.  

An Example from Early American History

John Adams, the second president of the United States, addressed ecclesiastical tyranny as he asked the question, “Can a free government possibly exist with the Roman Catholic religion?”[41]  He so clearly saw the dangers that he called “Catholic Christianity” “Cabalistic Christianity.”[42]  In his “Dissertation on the Canon and the Feudal Law,” Adams pinpointed the problem when he wrote of the early Christian Puritans in America, 

“[that their] greatest concern seems to have been to establish a government of the church more consistent with the Scriptures, and a government of the state more agreeable to the dignity of human nature, than any they had seen in Europe, and to transmit such a government down to their posterity, with the means of securing and preserving it forever….  They saw clearly, that of all the nonsense and delusion which had ever passed through the mind of man, none had ever been more extravagant than the notions of absolutions, indelible characters, uninterrupted successions, and the rest of those fantastical ideas, derived from the canon law, which had thrown such a glare of mystery, sanctity, reverence, and right reverend eminence and holiness, around the idea of a priest, as no mortal could deserve, and as always must, from the constitution of human nature, be dangerous in society.”[43]  

In this day of false ecumenism with the same Roman Catholic Church, John Adams’ question should again be asked.  Can a free government possibly exist with the Roman Catholic marriage laws? 

Conclusion

The extravagant demands of Roman Catholic law impinge on the freedom of any nation.  If Christian people are truly informed, they must become aware that marriage, the very basis of society, is being controlled and manipulated for millions of Catholics.[44]  It applies to not only the millions of Catholics in United States, in different Western nations, and across the world, but it also applies to the millions of Christians and others who are also deeply ensnared by Papal canon law as they enter into a marriage with a Catholic.  If Catholicism is to be addressed seriously, the infringement on marriage must be dealt with scripturally, as it stands at the very heart and structure of civil society as given by God.  

The true believer can understand that the difference between the Church of Rome and the true Church is parallel to the difference between a wanton woman adorned with gold and jewels, scarlet and purple, and a pure virgin chastely and modestly adorned, about to be united in bonds of love to an upright husband.  The Scripture declares, “Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb.”[45]  The true believer has washed his robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb; the wedding blessings he did not purchase by any price of his own, but received them as the gift and inheritance of his blessed Lord.  Great and awe-inspiring events are before the true believer.  Now is not the time for flabby Christianity that will not face the legal consequences of faith.  It is time to fully investigate the social price tag of Papal law on marriages.  

We cannot maintain a biblical and evangelical testimony for the Gospel of salvation by faith alone in Christ alone while granting legitimacy to Roman Catholic laws on marriage.  It is impossible to claim to be a Bible-believing, Evangelical Christian who accepts both the inspiration and authority of the Word of God while still giving legality to Roman Catholicism; a system that rejects the final authority of Scripture, as their laws on marriage show.  Such behavior is an affront to Christ in His work of redemption and likewise to the Holy Spirit in His ministry of convicting the world of sin, righteousness, and judgment.  The Apostle Paul wrote under the direction of the Holy Spirit, “the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness.”[46]  

Who can bear the devouring fire of God’s everlasting wrath?  The good news is that personal faith and salvation is also from His hand, “Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Savior, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.”[47]  The Scripture proclaims, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.”[48]  The Lord Himself declared, “He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be damned.”[49]  The Lord will always be merciful to those who turn to Him in faith for the remission of sins.  “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.  Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart:  and ye shall find rest unto your souls.  For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.”[50]  Before the all-holy God, according to the Bible, an individual is saved by grace alone, through faith alone, in Christ alone.  Following on this, all glory and praise is to God alone!  ♦

[1] Genesis 2:24

[2] For example, see Genesis 5

[3] For example, see Genesis 4:16-17

[4] “For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness” (Romans 1:18).  The word “ungodliness” includes all crimes against God and all crimes against fellowmen in marriage or otherwise. 

[5] Matthew 19:6

[6] “Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing…  This is a great mystery:  but I speak concerning Christ and the church” (Ephesians 5:24, 32).

[7] Neuner and Dupuis, Para. 1821  

[8] Code of Canon Law, Canon 1671  

[9] Denzinger, # 969  Emphasis is not in original.

[10] Ephesians 5:32

[11] Ephesians 5:23

[12] Denzinger, # 971  

[13] Hebrews 13:4  

[14] Marriage in Muslim societies is unfeasible in biblical terms, and there are other exceptions such as Communist China where the State dictates even the number of children that a couple is allowed to have. 

[15] For most of its history from the sixth century to the time of the Reformation, the Catholic Church controlled religion, morals, politics, art, and education in what was known as the Holy Roman Empire.  In all those centuries of the Dark Ages, it was the priest and bishop who governed peoples’ lives in regards to morality and therefore, marriage.  It was not until the Reformation that the institution of marriage achieved any freedom from Roman ecclesiastical control.  In the 18th and 19th centuries, some governments established an independent civil institution of marriage for all people on an equal basis.  There were, of course, Christian groups independent of the Catholic Church throughout all of the Christian era, as, for example, the Vaudois, the Waldenses, and others.  From its beginning, the United States as a nation built its governmental structures in both church and state upon the Reformation understanding of separation of religious and civil jurisdictions.  Because of this biblical understanding, the United States was free from Catholic dominion from the very beginning.  The United States is compromised however by the fact that it now has civil relations with the Vatican.  The general state of affairs in Europe for most of its history was that the Catholic law was the moral law.

[16] Canon 1083, §1

[17] Canon 1086 §1

[18] Canon 1084 §1

[19] Canon 1133

[20] So comprehensive are these laws that they are organized into chapters.  Canons 1055 – 1165:  Ch. I. Pastoral Care and Those Things Which Must Precede the Celebration of Marriage.  Ch. II. Diriment Impediments in General.  Ch. III. Specific Diriment Impediments.  Chapter IV. Matrimonial Consent.  Ch. V.  The Form of the Celebration of Marriage.  Ch. VI. Mixed marriages.  Ch. VII. Marriage Celebrated Secretly.  Ch. VIII. The Effects of Marriage.  Ch. IX. The Separation of Spouses, Art. 1. Dissolution of the Bond.  Art. 2. Separation with the Bond Remaining.  Ch. X. The Convalidation of Marriage, Art. 1. Simple Convalidation.  Art. 2. Radical Sanation.

[21] The term “Holy See” always refers to the Roman Catholic Church as a political entity and is used in her relationships with other nations.  

[22] The International Journal of Not-for-Profit Law, Vol. Six, Issue One Sept 2003 p 3

http://www.icnl.org/JOURNAL/vol6iss1/rel_isaacsonprint.htm 5/28/05

[23] Canon 1124  Emphasis added

[24] Documentary Reports on Early American Catholicism selected and introduced by Philip Gleason (New York:  Arno Press, 1978) p. 229

[25] John 18:36

[26] Matthew 19:6

[27] Malachi 2:16

[28] Matthew 19:9

[29] Canon 1055, §2

[30] The Latin words ‘sanatio in radice’ leterally mean‘healing in the root’. It is Papal Rome’s attempt to heal a marriage without securing a renewal of consent.  Such ‘sanatios’ can be granted only by her.

[31] Canon 1161

[32] Canon 1161, §2

[33] Canon 1164

[34] Canon 1165

[35] Matthew 19:5

[36] http://www.sspx.org/Canonical_Commission/august_1995_ltr.htm 11/18/2008

[37] http://www.familylifecenter.net/article.asp?artId=64   11/18/2008

[38] http://www.stcdio.org/annulment.htm   11/18/2008

[39] Matthew 19:4-5

[40] “If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away.  And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him.  For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband:  else were your children unclean; but now are they holy.  But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart.  A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases:  but God hath called us to peace.”

[41] John Adams, Letter to Thomas Jefferson, May 19, 1821  www.historicist.com/articles2/historicwarnings.htm

[42] Ibid., John Adams, letter to Thomas Jefferson, July 16, 1814.  “Cabalistic Christianity, which is Catholic Christianity, and which has prevailed for 1,500 years, has received a mortal wound….”  

[43] John Adams, “A Dissertation on the Canon and the Feudal Law,” printed in the Boston Gazette, August 1765.  Text is on: www.ashbrook.org/library/18/adams/canonlaw.html  5/30/05

[44] On September 12, 2005 FoxNews.com brought to light one of the insidious tactics used by the Roman system to gain greater control of Catholic marriage through civil law in its article, “Ontario Rejects Use of Islamic Law”.  “Ontario, the most populous province in Canada, has allowed Catholic and Jewish faith-based tribunals to settle family law matters on a voluntary basis since 1991.  The practice got little attention until Muslim leaders demanded the same rights.  Officials had to decide whether to exclude one religion, or whether to scrap the religious family courts altogether.  McGuinty [Premier of Ontario] said such courts ‘threaten our common ground,’ and promised his Liberal government would introduce legislation as soon as possible to outlaw them in Ontario.  ‘Ontarians will always have the right to seek advice from anyone in matters of family law, including religious advice,’ he said, ‘But no longer will religious arbitration be deciding matters of family law.’”  The Catholic Church’s foothold into Canadian civil law has suffered a set-back for the moment by this decision of Premier McGuinty.

[45] Revelation 19:9

[46] Romans 1:18

[47] Acts 5:31

[48] Acts 16:31

[49] Mark 16:16

[50] Matthew 11:28-30

Has the Church of Rome Changed?

Many Evangelicals will tell you, “The Catholic Church has changed.”  This is because the Catholic Church has enticed Evangelicals—calling them “separated brethren” and dialoguing with them as if the Catholic Church respected their beliefs. 

Quite a number of people who call themselves Evangelical accept as fact that Papal Rome has changed and are willing to work together with her.  However, they do this without examining the present-day official teachings of the Catholic Church. 

The Church of Rome declares, in her present-day Vatican II Documents, that her laws (including those defining heresy) are “irreformable.”[1]  Thus, while some Evangelicals will say she has changed, the Church of Rome declares officially that her teachings cannot change. 

The Anathemas

The Council of Trent convened from 1545 to 1563 with the aim of destroying the progress of the Reformation.  The Council denied all the key Reformation doctrines, including “Scripture alone, grace alone, and faith alone.”  Trent cursed Bible-believing Christians with anathemas[2] one hundred and twenty five times. 

So, has Rome repudiated Trent?  No, quite the contrary.  Present-day dogma of the Catholic Church not only upholds the teachings of the Council of Trent but also declares that such councils are infallible.[3]

The Council of Trent proclaimed the following curses, which are called “infallible” by the present-day catechism of the Catholic Church. 

“If anyone shall say that justifying faith is nothing else than confidence in the divine mercy which remits sins for Christ’s sake, or that it is this confidence alone by which we are justified: let him be anathema.”[4]

“If anyone shall say that by the said sacraments of the New Law, grace is not conferred from the work which has been worked [ex opere operato] but that faith alone in the divine promise suffices to obtain grace: let him be anathema.”[5]

It is logical for Papal Rome today to uphold these curses on those who hold to “justification by faith alone” because of what she still refuses to concede.  For her, justification is not an immediate declaration of God received by faith alone.  Rather, Rome teaches that grace is given through her sacraments.  Thus, she is able to secure a place for herself as a necessary means through which inner righteousness is given.

The Sacraments

This so-called “change” Papal Rome promotes, yet she continues to teach that internal righteousness with God is granted exclusively through her sacramental system.  Thus she states, 

“The Most Holy Trinity gives the baptized [person] sanctifying grace, the grace of justification…”[6]  And, “Justification is conferred in Baptism, the sacrament of faith. It conforms us to the righteousness of God, who makes us inwardly just by the power of his mercy.”[7]  Her present-day dogma is that her sacraments are necessary for salvation.  Thus, she states, “The Church affirms that for believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for salvation. Sacramental grace is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament.”[8]

These claims regarding the effect and efficacy of the sacraments constitute frontal attacks on the truth of God’s written Word—which tells us that the believer is justified in Christ alone.

“Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.”[9]

The Beloved

To be chosen in Christ shows that justification is not of any person’s doing, nor is it a recognition of anything that a person deserves.  Rather, it declares that the heavenly Father has chosen persons in Christ before they have done anything good or bad, and even before the world was created. 

Papal Rome’s affirmation that the basis of justification is “infused” righteousness obtained by works, is a negation of consistent biblical teaching that righteousness is credited to the believer in Jesus Christ alone.[10]

Ephesians 1:6 clearly declares where the assurance of the believer is positioned. The location of God’s favor is revealed.  One’s acceptance is in Christ and stands, “To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved.”[11]

The supreme and conclusive purpose of God’s electing love is immediately added—that everything is to the praise of His glorious and abundant grace.  The present-day doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church attempts to destroy entirely the biblical doctrine of justification.  It endeavors to rob the All-Holy God of the glory that flows from the salvation of sinners.

The Ignorance

Beware of the Roman Catholic Church and of her pretence to have changed.  Beware also of those Evangelicals who are affiliating with Rome today and who speak of Rome’s errors in a soft manner. 

They teach that non-Catholics should join hands with Catholics to solve the social-political issues of our day, but they do not understand her doctrines.  The Word of God clearly tells us, 

“Whoever transgresses and does not abide in the doctrine of Christ does not have God. He who abides in the doctrine of Christ has both the Father and the Son. If anyone comes to you and does not bring this doctrine, do not receive him into your house nor greet him, for he who greets him shares in his evil deeds.”[12]  And again: “have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather expose them.”[13]  “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?”[14]

The ignorance of many Evangelicals is astounding.  Prevailing at the present day are such movements as Evangelicals and Catholics Together, Christian Churches Together, the New Perspective, the Coming Home Movement, and many other apostate associations.  Rather than compromise the gospel, we are to separate from those who promote such heresy and “earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered to the saints.”[15]

The Response

How can we respond in a positive way?  By taking hold of the Bible as the Lord’s Word and promise to us.  Like Israel of old, present-day Evangelicalism has in many ways become a wilderness and desolation.  The Lord promises, however, that

“Where sin abounded grace did much more abound: that as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.”[16]

If we ardently stand for biblical truth, and exalt the Lord Jesus Christ as Sovereign Head of the Church, God will take the stony hearts out of our flesh, and will give us hearts of flesh, to fear and serve him alone.  Let us pray urgently that the Lord God will again breathe the Holy Spirit into the valley of dry bones that is modern Evangelicalism!  Our permanent duty consists of faith in Christ Jesus and in his Word.  The Father has willed that Christ should “in all things ... have the pre-eminence.”[17]  “For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.”[18]

We must not only believe intellectually that “of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace.”  We must also pray with true doctrine and expectation of the Holy Spirit, that this verse will become a reality—controlling how we live as Christians at the present day and what we perceive as his answer to our present needs. 

[1] Dogmatic Constitution on the Church Section 25, Nov. 1964

[2] Anathema means eternal damnation, or cursed.

[3] Catechism of the Catholic Church  Para. 891

[4] Henry Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, # 822, Canon 12

[5] Denzinger loc. cit. # 851, Canon 8

[6] Catechism of the Catholic Church, Para. 1266

[7] Ibíd.. Para. 1992

[8] Ibíd.. Para. 1129

[9] Galatians 2:16

[10] Psalm 32:2, 71:15-16, 130:3; Isaiah 45:24-25, 54:17, 61:10; Jeremiah 23:6, 33:16, 51:10; Daniel 9:24; Luke 18:14; Romans 1:17, 3:21-22, 4:6, 11, 5:18-19; I Corinthians 1:30; II Corinthians 5:21; Ephesians 1:6; Colossians 2:10, 3:3; II Peter 1:1; and elsewhere.

[11] Ephesians 1:6

[12] II John 9-1

[13] Ephesians 5:11

[14] II Corinthians 6:14-15

[15] Jude 3

[16] Jude 3

[17] Colossians 1:18

[18] Colossians 1:9

The Heritage of the Reformation for the Present Time

The Reformation period was full with historical figures and an enormous amount of theological debate.  However, in the midst of all the doctrinal issues and Events, there were five biblical principles accepted among the Reformers.  In all matters of faith and morals, the final authority is the Bible alone.  Before the All Holy God, an individual is saved by grace alone, through faith alone, in Christ alone.  Following on this, all glory and praise is to God alone.  

The Reformation possessed definite characteristics, many of which set it apart from any other revival in history.  One of the distinguishing features was its territorial scope.  It began simultaneously and independently in various European countries.  About the time that Martin Luther posted his ninety-five theses on the church door in Wittenberg in 1517, John Colet, Dean of St. Paul’s in England, was reproving the abuses of the Catholic Church and upholding the supremacy of the Bible as the basis of faith as early as 1512.  Lefevre in France and Zwingli in Switzerland were at the same time preaching against the evils of the Roman church and pointing to Christ for salvation.  Although Luther is called the originator of the Reformation, the other Reformers discovered and preached the same message that he did, without having received knowledge of it from him.

There was a power, however, that brought the Reformation into existence and made its progress possible—and that was the Scriptures.  The Greek New Testament prepared by Erasmus was a help to scholars all over Europe in learning the way of truth and life.  After the Reformation once got under way, there existed a great friendship and fraternization among the Reformers.  There was frequent interchange of ideas, and hospitality was freely extended.  One of the surprising features of the Reformation was this extent of contact and cooperation among the Reformers as they encouraged each other in their efforts.  The Reformation spread with great rapidity.  Of course, consolidations, refinements, and extensions needed to be made; but that so tremendous a revival, on such a vast scale, could be executed in so short a time, bringing with it a complete change in thought and peoples lives still remains one of the amazing events of history.

The Reformation actually began in Europe’s citadels of learning:  her universities.  There were scholars, such as Luther and Melanchthon at Wittenberg; Erasmus, Colet at Oxford; Bilney, Latimer, and Cartwright at Cambridge; and Lefevre and Farel at Paris.  Almost without exception, the leaders of the Reformation were highly trained men of that generation.  In some instances, as Beza and Tyndale, they ranked high as men of letters.  Others, like Cranmer and Valdes, carried responsibilities at court.

Why was this so necessary at that time, when in other ages men of lesser abilities and education have been used effectively to preach the gospel with such power?  At least three answers can be given.  First, only the educated knew the Hebrew, Latin, and Greek necessary to read the Bible, as it then existed.  Second, it was essential that the Bible be translated into the vernacular of each country so that the common people could have the privilege of reading the Scriptures in their own tongue.  This task demanded scholarship.  All the preaching of many Luthers, Latimers, Zwinglis, Knoxes, and Wisharts would have failed to accomplish the Reformation if, at the same time, the Bible in the vernacular had not been provided for the common people.  If at the moment Latimer was preaching at Cambridge it had not happened that Tyndale, who had fled to the Continent, was smuggling back thousands of copies of the English New Testament so that every Englishman could read the way of salvation for himself, there would have been no Reformation in England.  A similar situation occurred in Germany, France, and other countries. 

The third and indispensable reason why the scholars were needed at the time of the Reformation was the fact scholarship and erudition was needed to translate the Bible into the languages of Europe.  Thus, it was with the invention of printing such scholars within a ten-year period many of the nations of Europe had received translations of the Bible in their own tongue.  Luther had translated it for Germany in 1522, Lefevre for France in 1523, Tyndale for England in 1525, Bruccioli for Italy in 1532.  Within the next ten years Francisco Enzinas had translated the Bible into Spanish, and Petri had translated it into Swedish.  Another noteworthy characteristic of the Reformers was the basic agreement on important doctrines.  

Most important as we already noted was the fact that all Reformers agreed on the Gospel of grace.  They all believed that works, fasting, money, or penance does not obtain salvation, but that salvation is God’s free gift.  This doctrine formed the cornerstone of the Reformation.  Agreement also existed on the supreme and sufficient authority of the Scriptures, Communion in both kinds, and the disavowal of saint worship, images, relics, purgatory, Mass, celibacy, and the Pope as head of the church.

The Reformation proper, the break with Roman Catholic authority, was accomplished in a relatively short time.  The Reformation was a constant, all-encompassing moving of the Holy Spirit.  It was truly a glorious spiritual awakening when multitudes were freed from bondage to the superstition and ritualism of an apostate Papacy and converted by the Gospel of Grace.  The rediscovery of the sole authority of Scripture led to obedience to God and His Word, just as the rediscovery of the doctrine of justification by grace through faith alone led every true believer into direct and personal contact with the God of revival.

The Heritage of the Reformation

What then is the heritage of the Reformation, how are we to learn from it for our time?  The Reformation itself was a revival, grounded not only in the Word of God, but also in prayer as each previous and each subsequent revival has been.  As Spurgeon so graphically described the prayer that was the buttress from which arose the Reformation.  Spurgeon said, “There were hundreds who sighed and cried in secret, ‘O God, how long?’  In the cottages of the Black Forest, in the homes of Germany, on the hills of Switzerland, in the palaces of Spain, in the dungeons of the Inquisition and the green lanes of England.”  Thus prayer was the underpinning of this great movement there as the dedicated prayers of numberless hearts across Europe pleaded the Lord to send a mighty moving of His Spirit.  Iain Murray in his book on Revival and Revivalism quotes Jesse Lee as he described the year 1787,  

“There was a remarkable revival of religion in the town of Petersburgh, and many of the inhabitants were savingly converted; and the Christians greatly revived.  That town never witnessed before or since such wonderful displays of the presence and love of God in salvation of immortal souls.  Prayer meetings were frequently held both in the town and in the country, and souls were frequently converted at those meetings, even when there was no preacher present; for the prayers and exhortations of the members were greatly owned of the Lord.”  

Iain Murray also described the great revival in 1776, which spread extensively through the south part of Virginia.  He remarked that, the work was not confined to meetings for preaching.  Murray writes, “At prayer meetings the work prospered and many souls were born again. It was common to hear of souls being brought to God while at work in their work in their houses or in their fields. It was often the case that the people in their corn-fields, white people, or black, and sometimes both together, would begin to sing, and being affected would begin to pray, and others would join with them, and they would continue their cries till some of them would find peace to their souls.”  In that book on Revival and in his second book, called “Pentecost Today?” showed that the great heritage of the post-Reformation revivals was that of prayer was the underpinning every single awakening. 

The first great awakening after the Reformation occurred in the eighteenth century in both America and Britain is associated with Jonathan Edwards and George Whitefield.  Prior to the outpouring of the Lord’s grace we find prayer in the lives of these men, in the lives of their associates.  Also in 1859 revival in Ulster Northern Ireland and in Wales at the end of the nineteen century and in the beginning of the twentieth century prayer was the prelude to revival.  Thus we have the account Peggy and Christine Smith as they prayed for the promise of revival on the Isle of Lewis in Scotland in 1949.  They lived in a small cottage by the roadside in the village of Barvas.  They were eighty-four and eighty-two years old.  Peggy was blind and her sister almost bent double with arthritis.  Unable to attend public worship, their humble cottage became a sanctuary where they met with God.  What followed was that from 1949 to 1952 a wide spread revival swept throughout the Isle of Lewis.  Instrumental in this awakening was the evangelist Duncan Campbell.  Behind the scenes however it was later known that the revival was a result of the faithful prayers of Peggy and Christine Smith. 

We must ask the question where are the equivalents to day Peggy and Christine Smith?  Are we willing in the quiet of our own homes and in small groups together in our churches, to do business with the God of revival?  Then let us seek for God’s enabling to pray and go on praying as He has always used prayer to pave the way for His revival.  Let us make the psalmist’s prayer our own, “I am afflicted very much; quicken me, O Lord, according to thy word.”  “Hear my voice according to thy loving-kindness: O Lord, quicken me, according to thy judgment.”  Then may the Lord God, in His sovereign grace give revival mercy on us in our own times.  May our prayers for revival plead the promises of God, guide our desires by such promises, and ground our hopes on the faithfulness of our loving, heavenly Father to hear us.

The Second Heritage of the Reformation is the Finality of Authority and Truth in the Bible

The Reformers in the sixteenth and saw that Christ Himself, the Apostles, and the Scriptures all declared that God’s written Word is the absolute authority, not in place of God but rather as the Word itself declares as the expression of the very mind of God.  For all of them the absolute authority for mankind was not to be placed in any subjective interpretation of what God Himself has purportedly said.  They carefully showed that Bible is full of statements upholding the signal fact that God’s written Word is the final law for mankind.  They verified this by hundreds of references in the Old Testament as, for example, Isaiah 8:20, “To the law and to the testimony:  if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.”  Likewise in the New Testament, they showed that the Lord refuted the errors of the Sadducees by saying, “Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God.”  They demonstrated that that the Lord totally accepted of the authority of the Old Testament as He proclaimed, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets:  I am not come to destroy but to fulfill.  For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”  On the night before He was crucified, Jesus prayed to His Father with the clearest words, “Sanctify them through Thy truth.  Thy word is truth.”  In fact they showed that the Bible testifies to its own essential truth as it declared, “The sum of Thy word is truth” and “These words are faithful and true.”  The Reformers show God’s own standard that Bible is infallible and inerrant in all areas, earthly as well as spiritual.  To deny the inherent truth and inerrancy of the Bible is to call God a liar.  Thus they demonstrated that to place human reason or any theological system higher than the authority of the Bible is tantamount to calling God a liar. 

This legacy of the finality of knowing that all authority and truth is in the Bible is urgently needed at the present time.  Firstly, because the foundational mindset of Papal Rome is the acceptance of their tradition as being equivalent to Scripture.  Officially, the Vatican states, “Both Scripture and Tradition must be accepted and honored with equal sentiments of devotion and reverence” (Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1994, Para 82).  Secondly, many New Evangelical churches at the present time work from a similar basis.  These churches are flooded with strategies borrowed from tenets of psychology and methods of the business world to make up for what they see as an insufficiency of Scripture.  Thus, the inerrancy and sufficiency of Scripture is undermined by the presupposition that the Bible is insufficient in our postmodern culture.  In these churches, experience is treasured over the absolute truth of Scripture.  Assent is given to belief in the Scripture; however, the New Evangelical standard line that doctrine is not necessary because it is divisive negates this belief.  The traditions of New Evangelical churches are different than Rome’s.  The mindset, however, is basically the same.  

Thus this heritage of the Reformation is foundational for our times.  It is not possible to own the Lord Jesus Christ as Master but refuse basis for truth that He has given to us.  There are no halfway houses here in which the vacuous pretence of an anti-biblical piety can find a safe-haven.  It is a clear choice.  If you love God, you love His written Word alone, not His Word plus the words of men.  You cannot say you love God and despise finality of the authority of His Word.  The marks of authentic spiritual affection are patent in the Word itself, “But to this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word” (Isaiah 66:2).

The Third Heritage of the Reformation—The Principle of Salvation by Grace Alone

The Reformers showed that the Scripture wonderfully declares that sinners, “dead in trespasses and sins” are “justified freely by His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus” (Romans 3:24).  They proclaimed as does the Word of God itself, “for by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: It is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast” (Ephesians 2:8, 9).  This was the dynamic principle of the Reformation to magnify the fact the Lord God graciously saves sinners by the absolute perfect redemption that Jesus Christ purchased by His perfect life and sacrifice.  The Reformers proclaimed this principle as the power of God unto salvation of which the Apostle wrote as is “the righteousness of God revealed.”  For them God’s righteousness credited to the believer at Christ’s expense was truly awesome in the root meaning of that word.  The believer should be filled with awe, worship, and praise to the holy God Who Himself has provided the permanent finished work of justification for sin.  The believer is justified by the imputation of Christ’s everlasting righteousness” to him, and hence forever.  Thus the Reformers boldly proclaim, “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.”

In total contrast to this biblical principle proclaimed by the Reformers salvation for Catholics comes about by grace that is merely help and that is supposedly given through the church’s sacraments.  Thus, the Catholic Church officially states, 

“Grace is the help God gives us to respond to our vocation of becoming his adopted sons.  It introduces us into the intimacy of the Trinitarian life” (Para 2021).  

Thus, human beings are presumed to be good enough to respond to the help that God gives to them.  Grace is not a manifestation of God’s action in salvation but merely a “help” given to humans.  The Catholic teaching contradicts the very concept of grace.  As the Scripture states, “And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace” (Romans 11:6).  Then this so-called grace requires sacraments.  The Catholic Church states, 

“The Church affirms that for believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for salvation.  ‘Sacramental grace’ is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament” (Para 1129).  

This teaching is quite appalling.  Salvation in the Bible is by the absolute power of God’s grace and, yet, the Catholic Church defines it merely as help and, therefore, supposedly needs physical sacraments to be transmitted.     

This mindset is now common with New Evangelicals.  For them, man is free and able to obey, repent, and believe.  Billy Graham Evangelistic Association expresses it in the following words, 

“Man is in sin, rebellion, and separation from God, yet he is still able to obey, repent, believe, and invite Jesus Christ to come in and control your life.”  

How this is lived out is repeatedly seen in New Evangelical Churches.  New Evangelicals have a fascination to count and make known the number of so-called free-will decisions for Christ for which they themselves were responsible.  In contrast, the Scripture states clearly the moral condition of a person before conversion, “and you hath He quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  Because of Adam’s sin, mankind is born spiritually dead.  Scripture unequivocally lays bare the unsaved person’s heart, “As it is written, ‘there is none righteous, no, not one:  there is none that understands, there is none that seeks after God.” This is totally opposite to the mindset of Papal Rome and of modern evangelistic associations.  If we are genuine Christians, it is because God chose us in Jesus Christ before the foundation of the world.  He freely chose us, not because He foresaw that we would believe, but because it pleased Him to choose.  Thus, all the glory and praise belong to Him alone.  We have no ground for boasting about free-will decisions because we have all “believed through grace.”  Our coming to faith in Jesus Christ is solely by grace “otherwise grace is no more grace.”

The mindset of Papal Rome, that physical sacraments are inherent means of obtaining the grace of the Holy Spirit, has begun to permeate Evangelicalism.  In the Reformed and Presbyterian world a well-known pastor, Doug Wilson, leads a movement called “Federal Vision” or sometimes “Auburn Avenue Theology.”  He is joined by other influential Presbyterian pastors, such as Steve Wilkins and Steve Schlissel, who advocate the new birth in Christ Jesus by means of the waters of baptism.  Thus, Doug Wilson states, “Baptism is our introduction to union with Him,” and “while we do not take the connection between water baptism and grace and salvation as an absolute, we do take it as the norm.”[1]

In the New Testament there is an absolute connection between the Spirit and the Word of God but not between physical water and grace.  Thus, the Lord Jesus Christ said, “the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.”  Coming to new birth in the New Testament is by the Holy Spirit through the instrument of God’s Word.  Thus, the Apostle Peter proclaims, “Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever.”  Consistently, and absolutely, in the teaching of Christ Jesus and the Apostles, sinful people receive the Spirit simply by the hearing of faith. What we document is just the top of the iceberg of what is now a massive movement inside Presbyterian Reformed circles and beyond of what is called “The New Perspective.”  This movement requires articles, and even books, to explain its many ramifications.  This movement and the consistent position of New Evangelicalism, that of themselves, they’re free to decide, repent, and believe in Jesus Christ, demonstrates the need for the heritage of the Reformation that a sinner is saved by God’s grace alone.  It is necessary for us who are saved by God’s grace alone to plead that even in our day and generation He might yet truly glorify Himself in revival blessings by this very principle.  

The Fourth Heritage of the Reformation—The Principle of Salvation Through Faith Alone

For the Reformers the faith by which a sinner believes unto salvation is God-given and sustained. They showed that the object of faith is clearly seen in Scripture as the Person of Christ Jesus Himself, as the Apostle stated, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house” (Acts 16:31).  This faith they contended is God-given, as declared by the Apostle Peter:  “Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 1:1).  Also they demonstrated that the God-given faith comes by hearing the Word of God as is stated in Romans 10:17, “So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.”  This principle of salvation through Faith alone is so clear in scripture that one would doubt that it could be twisted by any church.  The Catholic Church, nonetheless, completely changes the concept of faith.  In her official teaching in her Catechism she focuses on the Church as the one that first believes, as she states, “It is the Church that believes first, and so bears, nourishes and sustains my faith” (Para 168).  Then she has the audacity to declare that faith comes through the Church because the Church is our Mother.  Thus, she officially teaches, “Salvation comes from God alone; but because we receive the life of faith through the Church, she is our mother” (Para. 169).  The end result of the Catholic Church is that a person believes in Mother Church and not on the Lord Jesus Christ.  Her official words are the following, 

“‘Believing’ is an ecclesial act.  The Church’s faith precedes, engenders, supports and nourishes our faith.  The Church is the mother of all believers.  ‘No one can have God as Father who does not have the Church as Mother’” (Para 181).  The position, therefore, of the Catholic faithful is that they are compelled to submit to holy Mother Church and accept her rule of faith.  If the question is ever raised as to why this is so, the only reply is that it is true because holy Mother Church says so.  

Evangelicals for the most part throughout the centuries maintained the principle of salvation through faith alone.  New Evangelicals however have departure from the principle of salvation through faith alone to accommodate mega churches and seeker friendly churches beginning in the early 1960s.  Since then, the vast majority of the Evangelical world has changed beyond recognition.  (This is fully documented in Iain Murray’s book, Evangelicalism Divided 2000)  The most drastic departure however from the principle of salvation through faith alone took place in the United States in 1994.  At the end of March of that year, a group of twenty leading Evangelicals and twenty leading Roman Catholics produced a document entitled “Evangelicals and Catholics Together: The Christian Mission in the Third Millennium” (ECT). The effects of the compromise on this essential principle have changed many churches across the USA, the UK and across the world.  It has also thwarted evangelization in third world Catholic countries of Central and South America, in Africa, as well as in Spain, Portugal, and the Philippines, are clearly seen.  If this movement to accept Catholicism and reject the principle of salvation through faith alone continues unchecked it will become ruinous to the spiritual welfare of millions of souls.  Spurgeon’s timely words apply now even more than in his own day, “Since he was cursed who rebuilt Jericho, much more the man who labors to restore Popery among us.  In our fathers’ days the gigantic walls of Popery fell by the power of their faith, the perseverance of their efforts, and the blast of their gospel trumpets.”  Yes indeed the Gospel trumpet needs to proclaim the message of eternal hope to God’s unsaved people through faith alone.  This is the heritage of the Reformation; the principle of salvation through faith alone is essential if indeed we are to see a restoration of Biblical faith in our day.

The Fifth Heritage of the Reformation—the Principle of Salvation in Christ Alone

Biblically the Reformers showed that the believer’s salvation is in Christ alone.  All the blessings of the believer follow on where his salvation is located, not in himself, but rather in Christ.  This is summarized by the Apostle with the words, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ…to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved.”  Thus the Reformers proclaimed the long lost Pauline teaching that salvation is positioned legally objectively judicially in Christ alone, and not in any church or human heart.  As a result of the Biblical teaching by the men of the Reformation, there arose a widespread departure from religious subjectivism by which the Roman Catholic Church had held Western Europe, England, and Scotland captive for centuries.

The Catholic Church understands salvation to be within the heart of the individual.  Thus, she teaches, “Justification is conferred in Baptism, the sacrament of faith.  It conforms us to the righteousness of God, who makes us inwardly just by the power of his mercy” (Para. 1992).  Thus Papal Rome’s teaching that a person is “inwardly just” is the opposite of what Scripture consistently teaches.  Scripture teaches that a believer’s justification is solely in Jesus Christ. As for example, the Apostle Paul declared, “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.”  Sadly at the present time many New Evangelicals have accepted the mindset of Papal Rome that our salvation is within ourselves.  The New Evangelicals hold this presupposition because they believe that salvation is a result of an individual’s self-initiated, personal decision and desire to invite Jesus Christ to come into his or her heart.  Thus a Billy Graham Website states, 

“Here I am!  I stand at the door and knock.  If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in and eat with him, and he with me (Revelation 3:20).  Jesus Christ wants to have a personal relationship with you.  Picture, if you will, Jesus Christ standing at the door of your heart (the door of your emotions, intellect and will).  Invite Him in; He is waiting for you to receive Him into your heart and life.” 

Campus Crusade International ministry claims that “New Birth” comes into a person’s life by invitation.  They state, “When We Receive Christ, We Experience a New Birth. We Receive Christ by Personal Invitation.  [Christ speaking] ‘Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if any one hears My voice and opens the door, I will come in to him.’”  However, new birth in Scripture is totally the work of the Holy Spirit and not by the invitation of a person.  If we are to see the Holy Spirit as work with believers at the present time it will if like the Reformers we retrun to the Scriptures that teach the principle of salvation in Christ alone. The location of the Catholics’ salvation is in their good works starting with infant baptism, balanced against their bad deeds.  The location of the New Evangelicals’ salvation is in their own good works, starting with their invitational rituals.  In contrast the location of a believer’s salvation is totally secure and totally glorious; it is in Christ, as Scripture proclaims, “And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power.

The Sixth Heritage of the Reformation—the Principle Giving Glory to God Alone

The Reformers saw that principle of giving glory to God alone follows logically from the other principles.  Because justification is by grace alone through God’s gift of faith alone and in Christ alone on the written authority of his Word, to God alone be the glory!  They taught and lived this principle Indeed it is the believer’s proper and overwhelming response.  To God alone be the glory and not to Mary to the Pope nor to the saints.

In fact the Catholic Church addresses Mary as if she were God.  The official teaching of Rome calls “Mary” the All Holy One.  This irreverent teaching is an attempted theft on the very essence of the divine glory.  The Vatican teaching declares, 

“By asking Mary to pray for us, we acknowledge ourselves to be poor sinners and we address ourselves to the ‘Mother of Mercy,’ the All Holy One.” (Catechism Para 2677) The Pope attempts to steal the very essence of the divine glory as he assumes unto himself the titles of “Holy Father” and “Vicar of Christ.”  

In a similar way the Catholic Church attempts to steal glory from in assigning prayer to the saints.  The words given in the state the following, 

“Communion with the dead.  In full consciousness of this communion of the whole Mystical Body of Jesus Christ, the Church in its pilgrim members, from the earliest days of the Christian religion, has honored with great respect the memory of the dead…  Our prayer for them is capable not only of helping “them, but also of making their intercession for us effective”  (Catechism Para 958).

The Reformers proclaimed the biblical teaching that God alone is infinite, eternal, and unchangeable in His being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth.  Thus, He alone hears prayers, He is the all Holy One, He alone is the Holy Father, in a word, to God alone be the glory.  This is of utter seriousness in the words of the Prophet Isaiah, “Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of hosts: the whole earth is full of his glory.”  To attempt to call a creature as the “All Holy One” or “The Holy Father” is consummate blasphemy and high hand idolatry.  This sixth heritage of the Reformation that of giving glory to God alone like the proceeding principles is need for authentic Christian living an awakening in our times.  

Here then is the Reformation heritage and our contemporary scene in which the people have been betrayed by Catholics and New Evangelicals who refuses to acknowledge that they inevitably under God’s active wrath and condemnation and even in their desperate plight will not yet bend the knee in repentance, confession and a calling upon Lord God for Him to do for them what only He can do.  Like Israel of old, the present-day church in many ways has become wilderness and desolation!  The Western world is in a tailspin, burying itself deeper and deeper into the bottomless pit of moral decay.  We need a revival that will shake the Christian church and cause the haughty spirits and obstinate hearts of those who profess Christ as Savior repent and begin daily living for His as Lord.

Are we willing to stir ourselves to take hold of God of the heritage of the Reformation principles?  These very principles have been used of the Lord in revivals throughout church history.  Of old, men and women waited upon God and cried and cried until He came down in power.  We pray to the Lord, as they did, “Oh that thou wouldest rend the heavens, that thou wouldest come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy presence.”  In Christ Jesus, we confidently pray for the abounding, overflowing riches of grace that He has promised.  Not only are we told of the “riches of his grace” and of the “exceeding riches of His grace,” but also it is proclaimed that grace has “abounded unto many,” and that we receive “abundance of grace.”  Yes, God’s grace in the glory of Christ Jesus is superabundant.  Should we not expect to be touched by it in true revival in our day even with situation of the churches as we have outlined.   This is so because the Lord Jesus remains as the “Christ,” i.e., the anointed One.  His purpose continues as the work of obedience and death, which He received in His humanity as Mediator, the perpetual fullness of the Holy Spirit.  On the day of Pentecost, He was declared to be the exalted Prince and Savior, as the abundance of the pouring out of the Holy Spirit was not for Himself, but for the Church, which is His body.  As we saw, the Apostle Peter preached, “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.”  The Word of God teaches that as believers we are to pray to God and to expect an answer from Him, and to look for the Holy Spirit to bear witness to this answer by what we see and hear.  We ought to pray with such great fervor that one day we can pray in thanksgiving the words of the Psalmist, “As we have heard, so have we seen in the city of the LORD of hosts.” 

The Apostle Paul speaks of the believers at Ephesus as being “sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise”; yet, they needed more of the same Spirit.  The Apostle prayed for them, “That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ,the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him.”  So we pray not only for the wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him, but with the Apostles of old we pray, “and now, Lord…grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak Thy Word.”

The Lord’s solemn promise harmonizes entirely with this word from Christ, 

“If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent? …If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?”  

This gives us as Christians the permanent assurance that we can expect more of the Spirit.  Our permanent duty consists of faith in Christ Jesus and in His Word.  Faith in the abundance of the Spirit abides in Him.  It is for us not only to intellectually believe, “of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace,” but in true doctrine and expectation of the Holy Spirit see this verse as a fact of our daily life.  In the Words of the Apostle, “Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound: that as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.”  As we have seen the alignment of New Evangelicals with apostasy is astounding.  Sin indeed abounds.  The holiness of God, the fear of God, the conviction of sin, and the Gospel message seems to be entirely missing at the present day.  In face of all this abounding sin and deception, how do we live and reign with Christ Jesus daily?  The Apostle gives us the answer, “For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.”[2]  

Those who receive the abundant grace given by Christ are not only redeemed from the empire of death, they live and reign with Him as they are sanctified daily through His Word by the Holy Spirit, and by constant fellowship with Him.  With Him they shall forever live and reign, world without end.  Through Christ Jesus, grace reigns with sovereign freedom, power, and bounty!  How do we make sure that grace reigns with sovereign freedom, power, and bounty in our lives?  We do this as we take hold of His Word as the Lord’s promise that He made of His goodness to us.  “Blessed be his glorious name for ever:  and let the whole earth be filled with his glory; Amen, and Amen.”[3]  

[1] Reformed is Not Enough by Douglas Wilson (Canon Press, 2003) p 168, 105

[2] Romans 5:17

[3] Psalm 72:19

Identifying the Authentic Early Church

The early Church understood apostolic doctrine as the written Word of the Apostles as it was contained in the Scriptures.  “From the very beginning of the post-apostolic age with the writings of what are known as the Apostolic Fathers (Ignatius, Polycarp, Clement, the Didache, and Barnabas) there was an exclusive appeal to the Scriptures for the positive teaching of doctrine and for its defense against heresy.  The writings of the Apostolic Fathers literally breathe with the spirit of the Old and New Testaments.  In the writings of the apologists such as Justin Martyr and Athenagoras the same thing is found.  There is no appeal in any of these writings to the authority of a verbal or extra-biblical tradition as a separate and independent body of revelation.  It is with the writings of Irenaeus and Tertullian in the mid to late second century that the concept of an apostolic tradition, which is handed down in the Church in oral form, is first encountered.  The word “tradition” simply means teaching.  Irenaeus and Tertullian state emphatically that all the teachings of the bishops that were given orally were rooted in Scripture and could be proven from the written Scriptures.  Both men give the actual doctrinal content of the apostolic tradition that was orally preached in the churches, and it can be seen clearly that all their doctrine was derived from Scripture.  There was no doctrine in what they refer to as apostolic tradition that is not found in Scripture.  In other words, the apostolic tradition defined by Irenaeus and Tertullian is simply the teaching of Scripture.  It was Irenaeus who stated that while the Apostles at first preached orally, their teaching was later committed to writing, and the Scriptures had since that day become the pillar and ground of the Church’s faith.”[i]

From the earliest times a substantial part of the New Testament was available to the believers.  The four Gospels were known and read in the churches.  The letters of the Apostles Paul and Peter were circulated and used even while the Apostles lived.  These New Testament books did not become authoritative because they were being formally accepted as Scripture by any church or group of churches; rather the believers received them as inspired because under the witness of the indwelling Holy Spirit, they recognized the very Word of God.  The life of Christ Jesus, in His role as the final and full revelation of God, culminated in the New Testament canon.  It expressed the final prophetic word of grace and truth given in Him.  The early believers accepted the Written Word of the New Testament, as the words of Christ Jesus Himself—unchangeable, final, finished and authoritative.  

God’s people in the first three centuries after Christ universally accepted what we now know as the New Testament.  They “received it not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God.”  There were indeed controversies over individual books, but this confirmed rather than impeded the certainty that they had God’s final Written Word “which was once delivered unto the saints.”[ii]  The Lord’s people universally knew the contents of the canon of the New Testament well before the local Council of Hippo formally accepted it in 393A.D., and before the provincial Council of Carthage in 397A.D.  

Extensive Growth and Severe Persecution

The spread of the Christian faith during the first three centuries was extensive and rapid.  In the providence of God, the main reasons for this were the fidelity and zeal of the preachers of the Gospel, the heroic deaths of the martyrs, and the translation of the Scriptures into the languages of the Roman world.  Under Emperor Septimius Severus (193-211) Christians suffered appallingly.  The most severe persecution was under the Emperor Diocletian and his co-regent, Galerius, during the years 303-311.  The historian Philip Schaff states that, “all copies of the Bible were to be burned; all Christians were to be deprived of public office and civil rights; and last, all, without exception, were to sacrifice to the gods upon pain of death.”[iii]  Yet far from exterminating the Christians and the Gospel, the persecution purified those who preached and increased their ability to give the Gospel message. 

Early Church Northern Italy and Southern France

The Vaudois withdrew from the areas in and around Rome to the valleys of the Cottian Alps during the persecutions of the early church.[iv]  These Bible believers always held to the Scripture as their only authority, which was evident in their faith and practice for centuries, from the time of their withdrawal to the valleys of the Cottian Alps.

The testimony of their lives over the centuries the Vaudois and others who have chosen to follow the authority of the Bible as their rule of life.  By the early tenth century the Paulicians, who later became known as the Albigenses, have a similar history of always having had the orthodox Scripture, adhering to it, and through it making many converts to true biblical faith. 

It is to be regretted that most of the information concerning the Paulicians comes through their enemies.  The entire people were called Paulicians as following the apostle Paul.  It was in the country of the Albigenses, in the Southern provinces of France, that the Paulicians were most deeply implanted.  The faith of the Paulicians lived on in Languedoc and along the Rhine as the Christianity of the Cathars, and, perhaps, also among the Waldenses.  The Popes persecuted them and all literary and other traces of them, as far its possible, were destroyed.  “The visible assemblies of the Paulicians, of Albigeois, were extirpated by fire and sword; and the bleeding remnant escaped by flight, concealment, or Catholic conformity. In the state, in the church, and even in the cloister, a latent succession was preserved of the disciples of St. Paul; who protested against the tyranny of Rome, and embraced the Bible as the rule of faith, and purified their creed from all the visions of the Gnostic theology.”[v]  The Paulicians were accused of being Manichaeans, and there has been prejudice against them because of this. It is now clearly known that the Paulicians were not Manichaeans.[vi]

 Turning to the doctrines and practices of the Paulicians we find that they made constant use of the Old and New Testaments.  They had no orders in the clergy as distinguished from laymen by their modes of living, their dress, or other things; they had no councils or similar institutions. Their teachers were of equal rank. They strove diligently for the simplicity of the apostolic life. They opposed all image worship, which was practiced in the Roman Catholic Church. The miraculous relics were a heap of bones and ashes, destitute of life and of virtue. They held to the orthodox view of the Trinity; and to the human nature and substantial sufferings of the Son of God.[vii]

The Vaudois

The Vaudois as we saw earlier were early post apostolic times.  They are sometimes called Waldenses, after the name of one of their famous leaders Peter Waldo of Lyon also known as Peter Valdes.[viii]  It was the received opinion among the Waldenses that they were of ancient origin and truly apostolic.  “They call themselves,” says David of Augsburg, “successors of the apostles, and say that they are in possession of the apostolic authority, and of the keys to bind and unbind.”[ix]  Theodore Beza, the Reformer of the sixteenth century, voices the sentiment of his times, when he said, “As for the Waldenses, I may be permitted to call them the very seed of the primitive and purer Christian church, since, they are those that have been upheld, as is abundantly manifest, by the wonderful providence of God, so that neither those endless storms and tempests by which the whole Christian world has been shaken for so many succeeding ages, and the Western part so miserably oppressed by the Bishop of Rome, falsely so called; nor those horrible persecutions which have been expressly raised against them, were able so far to prevail as to make them bend, or yield a voluntary subjection to the Roman tyranny and idolatry.”[x]

The first distinguishing principle of the Waldenses bore on daily conduct, and was summed up in the words of the apostle: “We ought to obey God rather than men.”  The second distinguishing principle was the authority and popular use of the Holy Scriptures. Here again the Waldenses anticipated the Reformation. The Bible was a living book, and there were those among them who could quote the entire book from memory.

The third principle was the importance of preaching and the right of believing men to exercise that function.  Peter Waldo and his associates were preachers. To these fundamental principles the Waldenses, on the basis of the Sermon on the Mount, added the rejection of oaths, the condemnation purgatory and prayers for the dead. There are only two ways after death, the Waldenses declared, the way to heaven and the way to hell.[xi]  The Waldensian movement touched many people, through many centuries and attracted converts from many sources. Many Roman Catholics were won over and some of them doubtless brought some error with them. 

Early Asian Churches

The expansion of Christianity in ‘Asian’ Asia is a very fascinating story.  About this Moffett writes, 

“Before the end of the first century the Christian faith broke out across the borders of Rome into ‘Asian’ Asia. It’s roots may have been as far away as India or as near as Edessa …just across the Euphrates. From Edessa…. the faith spread to another small kingdom three hundred miles further east across the Tigris River…. near ancient Nineveh. By the end of the second century, missionary expansion had carried the church as far east as Bactria, what is now northern Afghanistan, and mass conversions of Huns and Turks in Central Asia were reported from the fifth century onward. By the end of the seventh century, Persian missionaries had reached the ‘end of the world’, the capital of T’ang dynasty in China.”[xii]

Early Church Ireland and Europe

The work the Gospel preacher Patrick and his associates in Ireland was extremely difficult.  He came up against the old pagan religion of the Druids.  The people believed in the Druids as pagan priests who mediated for them in the things of the spirit.  He also wrote about anxious journeys, difficulties, and disappointments.  He combated the powers of darkness in the priesthood of the Druids.  He relied on Christ Jesus and the glorious Holy Spirit given to convict people of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment.  He understood grace to be entirely from God.  Over the course of 60 years, Patrick went the length and breadth of Ireland preaching the Gospel and, like Timothy and Titus before him, he ordained elders and established churches.  It is reckoned that at the end of his days there were 365 churches across the island.  These were established, as were the churches in Biblical times, with the people served by a pastor or elder.  The authority of the pastor was one of service, rather than lording it over the people.  It was like that which was established in the pages of Scripture.  Likewise, the monasteries set up by Patrick, were totally unlike the monasteries that were established under the Church of Rome.  These monasteries were quite like those of the Vaudois and other early Christian churches of northern Italy and southern France, whereby men came aside for some years to be trained in the Scriptures and to learn how to evangelize and to bring the Gospel to others.  Later in their lives these men married and had families.  These men were not forsaking the world for some retreat of inner holiness; rather, they were men who saw light and life in Christ Jesus and wished to evangelize others with the true Gospel.  Because of these monasteries and the churches that Patrick founded in Ireland, Ireland became known as the “Isle of Saints and Scholars.”

There were more than 600 years of fruitfulness in the clarity of the Gospel message cherished by Patrick, and those who worked with him were to live on for many years after him.  There were many famous missionaries like Patrick, such as Columba and his companions who set out for Scotland in 563.  Then there was Columbanus with his companions that went to evangelize France and Germany in 612.  Kilian and the brothers that accompanied him went as missionaries to Franconia and Wurzburg in 680.  Forannan and twelve brothers with him set out to bring the Gospel to the Belgian frontier in 970.[xiii]  Irish missionaries carried the Gospel with the same truthfulness as Patrick’s to Britain, Germany, France, Switzerland, Italy, and beyond.  

Early Church in the City of Rome

The Papal Church is a magnificently rich, splendidly housed political and ecclesiastical power headquartered in Rome.  It stands in stark contrast to what started there in the first century with some pastors ministering to small congregations.  The differences are graphic.  The early home churches under their pastors looked to the authority of the Word as received in the gospel accounts of the life of the Lord and the writings of the Apostles, together with the Old Testament.  These pastors and churches had a true and living faith in God’s grace through the Gospel.  From the letter of Paul to the Romans one sees that the Gospel was faithfully treasured in those early Roman congregations.  At the beginning of his letter, the Apostle commends the believers at Rome for their faith, “First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.  For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son.”[xiv]  Such approvals are infrequent with the Apostle Paul.  The faith of the churches of Rome continued to be well known and faithfully lived for two hundred fifty years more under very adverse situations, including extreme persecutions, the most famous of which took place under Emperor Nero in the 64 A.D.  Totally unimaginable for these early believers in Rome would be the present concept of “the most holy Roman Pontiff.”  Unthinkable likewise would be the belief that rituals could confer the grace of the Holy Spirit and that Mary, the mother of the Lord, could be addressed in prayer as “the All Holy One.”[xv]  In the fellowship of believers, a top heavy hierarchical system, from layperson to priest, from to priest to bishop, from bishop to cardinal and cardinal to pope would have been totally abhorrent, as from the world and not from Christ who said, “One is your Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren.”[xvi]

The persecution of Christians of which we mentioned earlier ended in 313 A.D. In that year the emperors Constantine in the West and Licinius in the East proclaimed the Edict of Milan.  This decree established the policy of religious freedom for both paganism and Christianity.  Four vice-prefects governed the Roman Empire under Constantine.  Accordingly, under his authority the Christian world was to be governed from four great cities, Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Rome.  Over each city there was set a Patriarch, who governed all the elders of his domain.  (This was later to be a called a diocese.)  The mind of and purpose of Constantine was that the Christian churches were to be organized in a fashion similar to the government of the Empire.

The respect enjoyed by the various Christian elders was usually in proportion to the status of the city in which they resided.  Since Rome was the most powerful and prestigious city in the world at the time, it stood to unbiblical reason that the most prominent and influential bishop should be the Bishop of Rome.  Gradually the honor and respect given to the Bishop of Rome grew, and these bishops in turn desired this adulation from bishops of other cities.  The church was in such decline that with the passing of third and fourth centuries the bishops of Rome began to demand recognition for the exalted position they now considered their possession. 

Gradual Rise of Papal Rome

In the fourth and fifth centuries as the true Gospel was watered down, its place was taken by ritualism and ceremony.  The true worship of God and the inner conviction of the Holy Spirit gave way to formal rites and idolatry.  Pagan practices were also introduced, white washed with an external form of Christianity.  From the beginning, the Gospel produced an internal unity among the believers, but with the substitution of ritualism for the Gospel came the insistence on an external, visible unity for the church.  The clergy-laity division of the church became the accepted base.  This further devolved into a hierarchy of the ruling clergy.  By the end of the fifth century, a sacrificing priesthood in which the priest presumed to mediate between God and men had replaced the early ministers of the Gospel who had taught the Scripture.  The Church was no more the fellowship of believers under Christ Jesus, united by the Gospel, true worship, and indwelling of the Holy Spirit, but rather an institution dominated by a hierarchy of bishops and elders.[xvii]  

Simultaneously, from early to mid-fifth century, the city of Rome was beset first by Alaric the Goth, who captured it in 410 but did not stay to rule; Attila the Hun, who in 452 was persuaded by Leo, the then Bishop of Rome (440-461), to stop his advance and leave Italy altogether; and finally Genseric, leader of the Vandals, who captured the city, but was persuaded by Leo to spare the lives of Romans.[xviii]  Leo’s fame as Rome’s protector grew enormously as a result. 

The position of Imperial Roman emperor by now had become clearly vacant.  A vacuum had been established because the Imperial leadership had left Rome and none of the barbaric leaders had tried to set themselves up in that position.  Leo, as the Bishop of Rome, saw the opportunity that lay in front of him, 

“Leo began to feel that the time had come to materialize the claims of Augustine regarding the temporal millennial kingdom of Christ, and with his avowed vested powers of loosing and binding openly to declare his right to the vacant throne as the fitting seat of Christ’s universal kingdom.  In this way the Roman church pushed its way into the place of the Western empire, of which it is ‘the actual continuation.’  Thus, the empire did not perish; it only changed its form.  The Pope became Caesar’s successor.  This was a long stride forward.”[xix]

Bishop of Rome Becomes the Pope

The removal of the seat of the Empire from Rome to Constantinople in 330 A.D. marvelously enhanced the Bishop of Rome’s power.  The ecclesiastical contest which had been going on for some time between Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Rome as to which was the greatest was now for most part confined to the dioceses of Rome and the new contender, Constantinople.  

The barbarian invasions of the Western Roman Empire helped immeasurably to build the whole structure of papal Rome.  The ten barbarian kingdoms that were a serious threat were the Alamanni, Franks, Visigoths, Burgundians, Suevi, Anglo-Saxons, Lombards, Heruli, Vandals, and the Ostrogoths.[xx]  The Emperor of Rome now lived in Constantinople; yet his armies uprooted and destroyed the Vandals and the Heruli, while simultaneously contending with the Ostrogoths, who continued their siege of Rome.

Clovis, King of the Franks, was the first of the barbarian princes to accept the faith proposed by the Church of Rome.  In fulfillment of a vow that he had made on the battlefield when he defeated the Allemanni, Clovis was baptized in 496 A. D. in the Cathedral of Rheims.  The Bishop of Rome gave him the title of “the eldest son of the Church.”  In the sixth century, the Burgundians of Southern Gaul, the Visigoths of Spain, the Suevi of Portugal, and the Anglo-Saxons of Britain all followed suit in joining themselves to the religion of the Bishop of Rome.  These barbaric kings and their peoples accepted easily the faith of Rome, which because it lacked the Gospel, was not very different in form and substance from their own pagan worship.  All of these conversions advanced the power of the Roman Bishop.  Then, too, these barbaric nations more easily accepted the religion of Rome because this city had traditionally been the seat of authority of the Caesars as masters of the world.  The bishops of Rome now played their role as rightful heirs to the Caesars.  The city that had been the seat of power for the Empire became the place for the Bishop to exercise his authority.  More and more nations accepted his position.  

Emperor Justinian I (527-565) was the one, more than anyone else, to establish the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome.  He did it in a formal and legal manner by bringing purely ecclesiastical edicts and regulations under the control of civil law.  

Justinian’s decree did not create the office of the Pope but rather set the legal foundation for advancement in ruling power by the bishops of Rome.  To allay the demise of the Imperial Empire, ecclesiastical unity was to be imposed by coercion if necessary, not the first time nor yet the last that religion would be used to buttress political positions.  As proclaimed head of the Empire’s church, the job fell to the Bishop of Rome.  The title of “Pope” began to fit the one who sat as “Bishop of Rome,” who now was free to use the civil sword of coercion given him by Justinian’s decree.  Formerly, ecclesiastical unity came by the moral persuasion of the Gospel and the Scripture alone to save individuals who then would be salt and light to their civil societies.  But such unbiblical ideas and methods as the Bishops of Rome had so willingly sought after and received could hardly produce something other than worldly corruption.  It is no surprise then that soon the Bishop of Rome desired to reign like a king with worldly pomp and worldly power.  The very thing that the Lord had warned against was now transpiring.  “And he said unto them, the kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them…but ye shall not be so.”[xxi]

The Empire continued to crumble.  The Emperor Phocas reigned in Constantinople from 602 to 610 A.D.  Boniface III, who became pope in 607, had known him previously, for Boniface had been a legate to the Emperor Phocas before becoming pope.  Boniface showed great skill in obtaining further official recognition from the Emperor.  

Pope Boniface III shrewdly took hold of two measures to secure papal hegemony in the ecclesiastical domain of the failing empire.  First, he made excellent use of the conjecture that Peter was the First Bishop in Rome.[xxii]  Second, his acquisition of the title of “Universal Bishop,” granted to him by Emperor Phocas, accorded him dominion and power to reign in ecclesiastical supremacy from the central city of Rome to the utmost reaches of the Empire.  This twofold stratagem has continued throughout history.  

Fraudulent Documents and the Rise of the Papacy as a Temporal Power

It was not until the middle of the eighth century that the outlandish claim was made that the Emperor Constantine had transferred his power, authority, and palace to the Bishop of Rome.  The fraudulent “Donation of Constantine” was purported to be the legal document in which the Emperor Constantine bestowed on Sylvester, the Bishop of Rome (314-335), much of his property and invested him with great spiritual power.  The enormity and grandeur of the bequest allegedly given by Constantine to Sylvester is seen in the spurious document. 

It was also in the eighth century that civil power came within the grasp of the Papacy.  The kings of Lombardy, once barbarian and now believers in the Arian heresy, were intent on the conquest of all Italy, threatening even Rome itself.  At the same time, the Muslims had overrun Africa, conquered some of Spain, and were also endangering Rome.  pope Stephen II looked to France for help.  He called on Pepin the Short.  Pepin, the son of Charles Martel (Charles the Hammer) and the father of Charlemagne, was the chief steward of the king’s lands and army.  Pepin had just usurped the throne from Childeric and needed approval for his new position.  He therefore crossed the Alps with an army and was able to defeat the Lombards.  The conquered towns he conceded to the Pope for his possession.  Thus in 755 A.D. Pepin the Short made material the temporal power of the Popes, and achieved papal approval for himself. 

Charlemagne, Pepin’s son, continued to strengthen the temporal power of the Pope.  The Lombards were again about to besiege Rome.  The Pope again looked to France for help and this time to Charlemagne, who answered the call and defeated the Lombards.  He confirmed and enlarged cities and lands given by his father, Pepin, to the Church of Rome.  Later, on Christmas Eve 800, Charlemagne, as master of nearly all the Romano-Germanic nations, knelt before pope Leo III.  The Pope placed on his head the crown of the Western Empire.  This act exhibited the Pope’s growing power.  In 538 the Emperor Justinian had given the Bishop of Rome the title of Pontifex Maximus.  Two hundred sixty-two years later, it was the Pope who was crowning an emperor. 

A Summary of the Foundations of the Early Church

The world was floundering on its foundations when the Gospel of Christ was first preached. The national religions had not changed the heart and lives of mankind.  People were destitute of spirit and of life.   Fallacies and superstitions abounded to no avail.  The Roman Empire a vast empire brought in universality and some political unity, but no light and hope.  Then the Christ Jesus came among men to save that which was lost and to give everlasting life.  This is the greatest event the history of the world. The Old Testament Scriptures predicted it, Gospel of the New Testament proclaimed it.  

The Lord’s followers starting at Jerusalem, proclaimed Him as the author of everlasting life. From the midst of a people who despised all nations, came forth a mercy that invited and embraced all men. Greeks and Romans and men and women from across the known world believed on the Lord Jesus Christ and came into new life in Him to the glory of His name. 

Peoples of Africa, Egypt, Gaul, Germany, Ireland Britain, and India had their eyes open to the Gospel by the conviction of the Holy Sprit by means of the Lord’s word.  The Gospel proclaimed that salvation comes from Him alone by his grace as Lord. “God hath given to us eternal life.”  

The Church began as a community of brothers and sisters and the Lord guided by a few of the brethren.  The Gospels of the Lord Jesus Christ and the written letters of the Apostles settled the great questions of doctrine.  

There was nothing arrogant or high and mighty as the apostles addressed the churches. The unity in the Lord is seen when in the many expressions that they used for example and the Acts of the Apostles it was written, “The apostles and elders and brethren send greetings unto the brethren.”  We rejoice before the Lord God that the authentic Church had the true Gospel of God’s grace.  Right across Europe and even Asia churches were established.  Faith, consistent with the Scriptures is the means by which the believer enters into the salvation purchased the faithfulness and death of Christ Jesus. Therefore we rejoice that the Lord God is almighty and that there is good news for all who are “dead in trespasses and sins.”  In the light of His Word we know, “the gospel of Christ…is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth.”[xxiii]  By nature we are all children of wrath, and by practice we are rebels against the Lord God and His Word.  The perfect and just law of God condemned us all and the Lord God is not responsible to rescue any of us from His just wrath.  Despite our sin nature and personal sin, the Lord God has given His beloved Son for all true believers.  God is the All Holy One.  His holiness is the distinguishing factor in all His essential characteristics.  This is the reason why we need to be in right standing before the one and only All Holy God on the terms He prescribes.  Turn to God in faith alone for the salvation that He alone gives, by the conviction of the Holy Spirit, based on Christ’s death and resurrection, and believe on Him alone, “to the praise of the glory of his grace.”[xxiv]   The understanding of the Gospel causes us to proclaim in loving gratitude, “not unto us, o Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name give glory, for thy mercy, and for thy truth’s sake.”[xxv]

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

Our website is: http://www.bereanbeacon.org

[i] William Webster, “Sola Scriptura and the Early Church” 

[ii] Jude 3

[iii] Philip Schaff, History of the Christian Church, Vol. 1, Second Period, p. 34

[iv] George Stanley Faber, The History of the Ancient Vallenses and Albigenses (Fleet Street, London:  R. B. Seeley & W. Burnside, 1838) Re-published by Church History Research & Archives, P O Box 38, Dayton, OH 45449

[v] Gibbon, Decline and Fall of The Roman Empire, V. p. 398

[vi] Modern Armenian scholars do not hesitate to correct this error (Ter Mkittsehain, Die Paulikianer im Byzantinischen in Armenien, Leipzig, 1893). 

[vii] A History of the Baptists Vol 1. Chapter  4 John T. Christian A.M D.D Ll.D. 

http://www.pbministries.org/History/John%20T.%20Christian/vol1/history_04.htm   

[viii] Also called Peter Waldo, Valdo, Valdes, or Waldes, also Pierre Vaudès or de Vaux (c. 1140 – c. 1205)

[ix] Preger, Der Tractat des David von Augsburg uber die Waldensier. Munchen, 1876

[x] Moreland, History of the Evangelical Churches, 7

[xi] Vid Schaff, History of the Christian Church. V. Pt 1.502-504

[xii] Moffett op cit., pp xiv-xv. East of the Euphrates: Early Christianity in Asia by T.V. Philip Chapter2

[xiii] For a more complete list, see Philip Schaff, History of the Christian Church, Vol. 4, Ch. 2, “Conversion of Northern and Western Barbarians”, Sect. 15, “The Irish Church after St. Patrick.  The Missionary Period”.

[xiv] Romans 1:8-9

[xv] Catechism of the Catholic Church (1994), Para. 2677, “By asking Mary to pray for us, we acknowledge ourselves to be poor sinners and we address ourselves to the ‘Mother of Mercy,’ the All Holy One.” 

[xvi] Matthew 23:8.

[xvii] J. A. Wylie, The History of Protestantism, originally published in 1878 (Kilkeel, N. Ireland:  Mourne Missionary Trust, 1985) Vol. I, Book I, pp. 3-14.  See also D’Aubigne, Book I, pp.1-34.

[xviii] LeRoy Edwin Froom, The Prophetic Faith of Our Fathers:  The Historical Development of Prophetic Interpretation (Washington, DC:  Review and Herald Publishing Assn., 1950) Vol. I, p. 498

[xix] Ibid.

[xx] The first seven are now known as Germany, France, Spain, Switzerland, Portugal, England, and Italy respectively.

[xxi] Luke 22:25-26

[xxii] The Scripture is utterly silent about the Apostle Peter going to Rome.  The notion remains purely a conjecture.  Nevertheless, according to Froom, “Innocent I (d. 417) had maintained that Christ had (a) delegated supreme power to Peter and (b) made him bishop of Rome, and that as Peter’s successor he was entitled to exercise Peter’s power and prerogatives…”  The same was claimed by the legate of Pope Celestine at the Council of Ephesus in 431, which was allowed to stand unchallenged.  Vol. I, p. 499   

[xxiii] Romans 1:16

[xxiv] Ephesians 1:6

[xxv] Psalm 115:1

The Initial Influence of Papal Rome on the European Union

Dear Friend,

The Vatican has been the most powerful institution in Europe, and although its influence declined at the time of the Reformation it has made a significant recovery in the past two centuries.  The Protestant nations of Europe that were religiously, politically and economically freed from a totalitarian Roman Church seem now to be blindly returning to her yoke.

The Vatican Bank’s tax exempt status in Italy has made it possible for her to manipulate many of the largest multi-national corporations   This influence is however as nothing when compared with her power in Europe and in the world of politics and religion.  A Jesuit priest writing in ‘Inside the Vatican’ stated, “Despite the importance of the papacy for the Catholic church and its prominent role in international affairs, its internal workings are little known to Catholics, to world leaders, or to the world at large.”*

This lack of knowledge is particularly evident when it comes to the role the Vatican is playing in the making of the EU.  If the Protestant nations of Europe are to remain free, true believers on both sides of the Atlantic must address the issue of Rome and the EU and take it to our God in prayer. 

It is the authors’ desire that this study of one of the most powerful institutions in the world in the year 2010 be carefully examined.  Our purpose is to sound the alarm and to stimulate others to do so too.

Kindly study and comment on the article.  Please forward the article to others, and place on your Website. 

Yours with deep concern for the New Europe as it is being formed,

Richard Bennett and Michael de Semlyen

Our WebPages are: www.bereanbeacon.org

http://reformationfaith.com/

* Inside the Vatican: The Politics and Organization of the Catholic Church, by Thomas J. Reese, Harvard University Press, 1996, 4 

The Initial Influence of Papal Rome on the European Union

   By Richard Bennett and Michael de Semlyen

Papal Rome is widely respected and admired by the world.  She is seen as well organised, successful and influential, as well as dignified and authoritative.  The aura of uncritical acclaim around the person of successive popes is unique to the Church of Rome.  No other global institution has it.  Her pronouncements on moral issues carry great weight.  So well regarded is the Papacy today that the acceptance of her extends even to Evangelicals, many of whom have ceased to question her doctrine. 

Why then should we take a position contrary to this avalanche of present-day approval?  We do so because we are commanded by the Lord God to proclaim His truth and His warnings.  For all is not at all as it seems.  We believe that the late great British preacher Dr. Martyn Lloyd-Jones was correct when he proclaimed that “the Roman Catholic Church is a counterfeit and a sham; it represents prostitution of the worst and most diabolical kind…It binds the souls of its people absolutely, just as Communism and Nazism did, and it is itself a totalitarian system.”[1]

Papal Pronouncements on Europe

On August 31, 2003, pope John Paul II entrusted the future of the new Europe to the Virgin Mary.  In the words of the Catholic news agency Zenit, 

“He placed Europe in Mary’s hands, so that it would ‘become a symphony of nations committed to building together the civilization of love and peace.’  Last Sunday, the Holy Father urged that the final draft of the European Constitution should recognize explicitly the Christian roots of the continent, as they constitute a ‘guarantee of a future.’”[2]

The official teaching of Rome makes clear that this statement concerning “the Christian roots of the continent” is a facade.  When the Pope or his Church use the term “Christian” they mean “Roman Catholic.”  A recent official decree of Rome condemns “the tendency to read and to interpret Sacred Scripture outside the Tradition and Magisterium of the Church.”[3]  Rome officially proclaims that the Christian Church of Christ is the Catholic Church.  In her decree she states,

“Therefore, there exists a single Church of Christ, which subsists in the Catholic Church, governed by the Successor of Peter and by the Bishops in communion with him.”[4]

Just as the Nazis declared non-Aryans to be non-humans, so now the Church of Rome declares other churches to be non-churches.  Her official words are,

“…the ecclesial communities which have not preserved the valid Episcopate and the genuine and integral substance of the Eucharistic mystery, are not Churches in the proper sense….”[5]  

In the same document, Dominus Iesus (September 5th 2000), footnote 51 refers to a decree that states, 

“We declare, say, define, and proclaim to every human creature that they by necessity for salvation are entirely subject to the Roman Pontiff.”[6]

The mind of Rome is thus expressed in her official decrees.  Once the Protestant nations are committed to the emerging European superstate and its Constitution, the Vatican’s plan to once again “Christianize” the European Union will be implemented.  As described by the London Sunday Telegraph, 

“The Pope is calmly preparing to assume the mantle which he solemnly believes to be his Divine Right - that of new Holy Roman Emperor, reigning from the Urals to the Atlantic.”[7]    

The Vatican as a “Unique Contribution” to the EU

The EU already has most of the attributes needed for nationhood.  It has a passport, a flag, a single currency, and an anthem.  It is also drawing up in its constitution the further characteristics of nationhood such as a president, international ambassadors, and a foreign secretary.  The Vatican carefully gives soul to all of this by claiming that this is “a unique contribution to the building up of a Europe open to the world.”  The Pope in his Ecclesia in Europa states, 

“One and universal, yet present in the multiplicity of the Particular Churches, the Catholic Church can offer a unique contribution to the building up of a Europe open to the world.  The Catholic Church in fact provides a model of essential unity in a diversity of cultural expressions, a consciousness of membership in a universal community which is rooted in but not confined to local communities, and a sense of what unites beyond all that divides.”[8]  

“The Particular Churches in Europe are not simple agencies or private organizations.  Rather, they carry out their work with a specific institutional dimension that merits legal recognition, in full respect for just systems of civil legislation.”[9]  “Particular Churches in Europe” is simply a pretense.  The Vatican views itself as the Particular Church, and officially states,

“The Catholic faithful are required to profess that there is an historical continuity — rooted in the apostolic succession – between the Church founded by Christ and the Catholic Church.”[10]

From the decrees published it is clear that, apart from the Church of Rome establishing herself as the “unique contribution to the building up of a Europe open to the world,” she claims for herself “legal recognition” in accord with her own “civil legislation.”  This has been the basis of the Vatican’s political manipulation over the centuries.  While Rome carefully prepares her own legal place, she will tolerate no rivals – “the ecclesial communities which have not preserved the valid Episcopate are not Churches in the proper sense.”[11]  Most certainly they are not to be included as part of the “unique contribution to the building up of a Europe open to the world”!

As author Adrian Hilton has warned in a recent article in The Spectator, 

“the issue of European religious union is one that has been concealed even deeper than the plans for political union, but the ratchet towards a Catholic Europe is just as real.  The Pope’s recent demand that ‘God’ be featured in the emerging European constitution has been echoed by many leading Catholic politicians and bishops.  While on the surface such a reference may offend only Europe’s atheist and humanist contingent, it must be observed that when the Vatican refers to God, she sees herself as God’s infallible vice-regent upon earth, the leading organ of divine expression; indeed, according to its publication Dominus Iesus [5 September 2000], as the only mediator in the salvation of God’s elect, insisting that all other Churches, including the Church of England, ‘are not Churches in the proper sense’.”[12]  

The Real Meaning of the Popes Message to Europe

The Ecclesia in Europa pronouncement is one of the cleverest produced by Pope John Paul II.  It is a masterpiece that purportedly proclaims the Christian message, while in fact it teaches the rites and rituals of the Papacy.  For example the concept of the “Gospel of hope” is mentioned forty times in the dissertation.  The message however is not one of hope; rather it is an adept counterfeit.  For example Paragraph 74 begins by stating, “A prominent place needs to be given to the celebration of the sacraments, as actions of Christ and of the Church ordered to the worship of God, to the sanctification of people and to the building up of the ecclesial community.”  The Pope thus presents his physical, symbolic sacraments as the efficacious cause of salvation.  In place of the direct obedience to Christ Jesus demanded in the Gospel of faith, the sacraments are purported to be “actions of Christ.”  This is where the Vatican’s pretense of “hope” lies.  Such sacraments are declared necessary for salvation in the official teaching of Rome, 

“The Church affirms that for believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for salvation.  ‘Sacramental grace’ is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament.”[13]

By setting aside the direct work of God in Christ Jesus, the sacraments of Rome are an attempt to steal from Christ His Priesthood and an attempt to rob Him of His power as Mediator.  The Roman Church attempts to rob God the Holy Spirit of His peculiar work as the Sanctifier, by attributing His power of giving grace to its own rituals.  Thus it attempts to rob God the Father of His prerogatives of justifying and forgiving sinners.  This is the reality behind the concept of the “Gospel of hope” that permeates the Pope’s message to Europe.  Throughout the centuries, Rome has substituted her sacraments for the Gospel in a consistently degrading insult to the grace of God.  Shameful to God and damning to men is the Pope’s memorandum to Europe.   

We are at a seminal moment in history, as the Holy Roman Empire re-emerges as a European superstate.  Throughout her history the Papacy has remained self-governing and invincible to every restraining force other than that of the power of God in the Gospel.  Bible believers need to be aware of the times in which we live, we need to study the history of the EU in order to see the outworking of the guile of Rome.

A Short History of the EU

After the destruction, ruin, and enormous human cost of the Second World War, statesmen and politicians resolved to ensure that it would never happen again.  In 1946 Sir Winston Churchill suggested in a famous speech at Zurich in Switzerland that, “we must build a kind of United States of Europe.”  This was not, as Euro-enthusiasts have often insisted, a commitment for Britain to participate in the European project.  Churchill envisaged a Western Europe of free independent sovereign nations, not an undemocratic federal superstate.  Together the nations would reach for a destiny of unprecedented co-operation and harmony.

In 1950 the Schuman Plan proposed the supra-national pooling of the German and French coal and steel industries in order to lay the basis of European economic unity.  The partial merger of the economies of the two traditional enemies would ensure continuing peace between them.  French Foreign Minister Robert Schuman and German Chancellor Konrad Adenauer signed the agreement, The Treaty of Paris, as co-founders of the Franco-German Coal and Steel Confederation.  Like their colleagues Jean Monnet and Paul Henri Spaak, they were both devout Roman Catholics who shared the vision of successive post-war Popes for a re-Catholicized and united Europe.  Adenauer and Schuman, along with Alcide de Gasperi, all three “founding fathers,” are in the process of being made into “Saints” by the Vatican as a reward for founding the new Europe “on Roman Catholic principles.”  

The European Economic Community (The EEC), established in 1957 by The Treaty of Rome brought in Italy, Holland, Belgium, and Luxemburg to join France and Germany, removing trade barriers between member states and unifying their economic policies.  It made clear to those with sufficient stamina to read the Treaty’s lengthy and turgid document that the aim of the project was always to achieve political unity in economic disguise, “an ever closer union.”[14]

In 1962 the Common Agricultural policy was introduced with a single European market and price fixing, which has consistently favored French farmers.  The Northwest Technocrat commented on the developing design of the European project at that time, “Fascism in Europe is about to be reborn in respectable business attire, and the Treaty of Rome will be finally implemented to its fullest extent.  The dream of a Holy Roman Empire returning to power to dominate and direct the so-called forces of Christian mankind of the Western world is not dead, but still stalks through the antechambers of every national capital of continental Western Europe, in the determination of the leaders in the Common Market to restore the Holy Roman Empire with all that that means!”[15]

Nearly thirty years later, the London-based Sunday Telegraph was to express the same concern in a major article headed “Now, a Holy European Empire?”  It stated, 

“The Vatican notoriously thinks in centuries.  In pope John Paul II we have the most political pope of modern times.  It is in the movement towards federalism of the Common Market, with the coming membership of Eastern European countries, as well as in the turmoil of the Soviet Union, that the Pope may see the greatest possibility for an increase in Catholic political power since the fall of Napoleon or since the Counter-Reformation.  The Common Market itself started under the inspiration of Catholic politicians – such as Adenauer of Germany, Paul Henri Spaak, Jean Monnet and Robert Schuman…. The EC Social Charter and the socialism of Jacques Delors (President of the European Commission) are imbued with Catholic social doctrine.  If European federalism triumphs, the EC will become an empire.  It will lack an emperor: but it will have the Pope.  It is difficult not to think that Wojtyla realizes this.”[16]

In 1967 Prime Minister Harold Wilson announced that Britain would apply to join the European Community (the Common Market).  The British people voted to do so in a referendum in the belief that they were joining a closer trading relationship, a kind of club, rather than being bound into an evolving Superstate.  Unfortunately no more people had read The Treaty of Rome in the 1960s than had read Mein Kampf in the 1930s.  Politicians and opinion formers, who should have known better, accepted assurances that no loss of sovereignty was involved in acceding to the EEC.

In 1973, Prime Minister Edward Heath, who definitely did know better, committed Britain into membership of the EEC.  Ireland and Denmark joined the same year.  In 1979, the European Parliament was established in Strasbourg with its first direct elections.  The word “economic” was carefully dropped from the name of the project that was now to be described as the European Community (EC).  Greece joined the EC in 1981, which was the year of the Single European Act - enacting the gradual transfer of executive, legislative and judicial powers from member States to EC “instrumentalities.”  Spain and Portugal signed up to the EC in 1986, making a total of twelve member states.  In 1990, East Germany joined as part of a united Germany.  

In February 1992, The Maastricht Treaty, or Treaty of European Union, was signed at Maastricht in Holland by the foreign and finance ministers of the member states.  Its objective was to bind the twelve nations into cooperation or “ever closer union” on a range of issues other than economic and trading.  To this end the EC was renamed The European Union.  The Maastricht Treaty established economic and monetary union, which would lead ultimately to all member states sharing a single currency.  The religious dimension, although not apparent, was the key to what was being formed.  Among European leaders who were most influential in furthering the Maastricht agenda were Jacques Delors and Dutch Prime Minister Ruud Lubbers (both Jesuit educated) as well as devout Catholics German Chancellor Kohl and Prime Minister Felipe Gonzales of Spain.  These four leaders were all products of the Roman Catholic Social Movement, which believes that “there is no nobler task than the unifying of our continent” and views the idea of a united Europe as essentially a Catholic concept.

The Amsterdam Treaty followed and was signed in 1997 as a further notch of the ratchet of “ever-closer union,” meaning in fact, ever diminishing sovereignty, following the principle of acquis communautaire (which asserts “that what has been acquired cannot be taken away”).  The Amsterdam Treaty gave more powers to the unelected Commission and particularly to its unelected President as the initiator, administrator, mediator, negotiator and guardian of the Treaties.  The Treaty of Nice, signed by Prime Minister Tony Blair in December 2000, was the last in the series of treaties, which have progressively drained the UK of its sovereignty.  At Nice there was finally and irrevocably established the EU as a sovereign federal state.  A new European criminal code, Corpus Juris, will replace the classic, longstanding British criminal code.  Vital elements such as Trial by Jury and Habeas Corpus are missing from this new code.[17]

EU Supreme Power

Even before the Treaty of Nice came into force, the EU Constitutional Convention, presided over by former French President Valery Giscard d’Estaing, produced its first draft of a constitution for Europe in October 2002.  On 13 June 2003 a final version of the draft Treaty Establishing a Constitution for Europe, was produced.  Quoting from the London Daily Telegraph,

“To the strains of Beethoven’s Ode to Joy, the Convention on the Future of Europe proclaimed agreement yesterday on a written constitution for a vast European Union of 450 million citizens bringing together East and West.  Valery Giscard d’Estaing, the chair of the 105-strong body, held up a text…‘We have sown a seed and I am sure that seed will grow and bring fruit.  Europe’s voice will be heard and respected on the international stage.  Instead of a half-formed Europe, we have a Europe with a legal identity, with a single currency, common justice, a Europe which is about to have its own defence.’  There was no vote. M Giscard, famed for his autocratic style during 16 months of stormy debates, simply discerned consensus among the MPs, MEPs, and national envoys.  Few were willing to spoil the party by crying foul….The Constitution gives the EU full ‘legal personality’ and determines that EU law will have primacy over the law of member states.  It prohibits Westminster from legislating in most areas of national life - agriculture, justice, energy, social policy, economic cohesion, transport, the environment, and aspects of public health – unless Brussels chooses to waive its power.”[18]

“If the new constitution is accepted, the EU will no longer be a treaty organization in which member states agree to lend power to Brussels, for certain purposes, on the understanding that they can take it back again.  Rather, the EU will itself have become the fount of power, with the ability to sign international treaties in its own right.  It will have its own President, foreign minister and foreign policy; its own parliament, supreme court, flag, anthem and currency.  It will have become a sovereign state, in fact a federal superstate.  The member states, whose constitutions will be subject to this higher constitution, will cease to be sovereign.  The new order will be irreversible.  M Giscard made clear that the national veto is to be abolished in 50 new areas, including immigration and asylum.”[19]  

Under the new Constitution’s rules, no nation is to be allowed to secede from the EU except by a two-thirds majority vote of member states in agreement with the secession.

The Same Spirit - of Domination

The EU will acquire competence in “all areas of foreign policy, including the progressive framing of a common defense policy”; though major decisions must be unanimous.  The European Court, which acquires vast powers, will ensure that member states “actively and unreservedly support the EU’s common foreign and security policy.”  Article 8 of the draft Constitution, which also imposes “an obligation of loyal cooperation vis-à-vis the Union” of member states, reinforces the supremacy of EU law over the laws of member states.[20]  An EU attorney-general will be able to prosecute “cross-border crime,” a catch-all term that will allow Brussels the supreme jurisdiction throughout the EU. The Constitution lacks any serious democratic dimension and is clearly designed to strengthen the EU power structure for the benefit of the European elite.  Doubtless the intention is to force it through with the minimum of real democratic scrutiny.

This spirit of absolute autocracy that is to govern the EU is frighteningly akin to the spirit that rules in the Vatican, “The First See is judged by no one.”[21]  Rome’s stamp upon the pages of history has ever been “no accountability.”  Its laws also state, “It is solely the right of the Roman Pontiff himself to judge, in cases mentioned in Can. 1401:1, those who hold the highest civil office in a state.”[22]  The same spirit of despotism in both systems loudly proclaims supreme caution. 

“The Abandoning of a Thousand Years of History”

The Treaty that establishes the new Constitution, due to be agreed by the Intergovernmental conference in 2004 is far more extensive than any previous treaty.  Derek Heathcote-Amory, the Conservative Party representative at the Constitutional Convention, rightly described it as “bigger than the treaties of Maastricht, Amsterdam and Nice rolled together.”  The implications of such huge changes, “the abandoning of a thousand years of history,” have not been really understood by the majority of the British people.  Little by little, treaty by treaty, first the EEC, then the EC, then the EU; people have become used to Europe and bored with it; and with so many scare stories about Brussels, so-called dangers threatening their independence and sovereignty, so many eurosceptics “crying wolf.”  It has all being going on as long as they can remember – and, after all, Britain does have the fourth largest economy in the world, and in the main they have prospered.  The problem is that the wolf is now at the door!

Many of those who cherish Britain’s independence and who do not want to give away that for which two world wars were fought to retain, realize this.  If the move to establish the Constitution for Europe were ratified by the UK parliament, it would be the first time that the United Kingdom has adopted or acceded to a wholly written constitution.  How can the UK adopt such a constitution, having never had one before?  The answer would seem to be straightforward.  The people must give their consent.  However if the Labour government has its way there will be no referendum.  Tony Blair, who is said to have set his sights on the top job as President of the “United States of Europe,” has made clear that there will be no referendum.  He does not want the referendum because he knows he cannot win it.  Also a referendum campaign would educate the people in both what is proposed and what has already happened.  The Prime Minister agreed to hold a referendum on the Single Currency before he came into office in 1997, but to date he has hesitated to do so, as “the conditions have not been right” - again, meaning that he would have lost it.

The EU’s Power Symbols

The EU Parliament’s main base is Strasbourg in France.  The city symbolizes the dream of Franco-German integration that was at the heart of the Holy Roman Empire of Charlemagne.  In December 2000, the European Union opened its new Parliament building there.  It is patterned after Dutch artist Pieter Breugel’s famous painting of the Tower of Babel.  Breugel’s painting portrays the Tower unfinished, as does the new EU building, which is built to appear unfinished in close resemblance to the painting.  Outside the Parliament building is a statue of the goddess, Europa, riding a Bull.  Inside, the dome displays a colossal painting of the Woman riding the Beast.  The woman riding the beast symbol also appears on some of the “two euro” coins that have been minted.[23]

The same imagery has appeared on EU postage stamps, including the British one issued in 1984 to commemorate the second elections for the European Parliament.  The EU’s conscious use of such symbolism creates the impression that it wishes to bring to mind Europe’s desire to rule using all the power it has at its disposal.  In Scripture, the Woman riding the Beast is revealed in Revelation 17.  The identification with the Church of Rome has long been apparent to Bible believers.  This interpretation of Bible prophecy did much to empower the Reformation.  Only Papal Rome is a city which is sited on seven hills, a religious system, whose Prelates “are arrayed in purple and scarlet color,” a civil state “with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication,” historically, with hands that are crimson with the blood of Bible believers, “that has been drunken with the blood of the saints and with the martyrs of Jesus.”  Papal Rome is the only worldwide religious system that calls itself and its virgin goddess “Mother.”

History Also Unveils What is Happening Now

A brief review of European history helps with this identification of the Papacy with Scripture.  After the collapse of the Roman Empire in the fifth century, the Papacy continually sought to establish the same dominance as had the Caesars (in fact successive Popes used the same name - Pontifex Maximus).  They did so by weaving together both temporal and spiritual jurisdictions and blasphemously assumed to themselves the office of “the Vicar of Christ.”  In that spurious role, in the course of a few centuries, they were able to subjugate the kings of Europe who became their vice regents.[24]  Thus century-by-century the “Mother Church” succeeded in extending her power, usurping that of civil governments.  Under the guise of religion she planted her own hierarchical system of government, with its exhaustive financial requirements, in each of Europe’s kingdoms.  The blending of things civil and sacred was the Vatican’s hard to resist method of operation in those dark ages.  Unhappily this is still so today, and will be so again, once power and control have been consolidated in the new “United States of Europe.”  “Semper eadem,” Rome never changes.

The duplicity of the Papacy’s perpetual mixing of political and spiritual powers could surely not be better portrayed than in God’s Word in Revelation 17.  The Apostle John beheld the ten-horned beast, representing the Roman Empire, carrying a woman dressed in purple and scarlet, decked with gold, precious stones, and pearls.  She is a harlot, and the mother of harlots and abominations, the paramour of kings, the pitiless persecutor intoxicated with the blood of the saints and of the martyrs of Christ Jesus.  The angel told John, “The seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sitteth.”  To explain this singular fact and to avoid guesswork, he adds, “the woman which thou sawest is that great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth” (v. 7).  The city is indisputably Rome.  The name upon the harlot’s brow is “mystery.”  The city cannot be pagan Rome, about which there was no mystery.  In contrast, Papal Rome was mysterious and continues to be elusive.  Babylon, in the book of Revelation, is a city and an harlot.  Jerusalem, in the same book, is a city and a bride.  Babylon is the deceptive lover of earthly kings; Jerusalem the chaste bride of the King of Kings.  The contrast is between Church and Church, the faithful Church and the Apostate Church.   

The Flag – Another EU Spiritual Symbol

The flag of the European Union, blue with a design of twelve stars in a circle derives from the twelve stars that in Catholic tradition are the halo around the head of the Virgin Mary.[25]  The stars stem from the belief that twelve is the symbol of perfection and of what is unchangeable.  The political purposes behind all of these symbols are much debated; the Biblical significance, however, is revealing.[26]  According to the European Union publication Europe’s Star Choice: “The flag has its roots in Romanism, takes its symbolism from Romanism, and represents the Roman Catholic ideal.”  The design with its halo of stars was inspired by many pictures of the Virgin Mary, the most prominent of which is on the Council of Europe stained glass window in Strasbourg Cathedral.

The EU’s “single market,” “social chapter” and “subsidiarity” are concepts of Roman Catholic social teaching, originating with Pope Pius XI in the 1930s, and adopted by Hitler’s Vatican-backed Third Reich.  Nazi Finance Minister Walther Funk, styled as the architect of Hitler’s “New Europe,” issued a compendium of papers in 1942, which contained detailed plans for a Europe bearing close resemblance to the Europe now emerging.  Funk’s papers described:-“The European Economic Community,” “The Common European Currency,” “Harmonisation of European Rates of Exchange,” A Common Labour Policy and a European Regional Principle.  The last has now become known as the Europe of Regions Policy – England is to be replaced by seven regions, which with Scotland, Wales, and Northern Ireland will total ten regions in all.  Together they are to replace the United Kingdom!

He Third Reich to Be Followed by the Fourth

The Third Reich, like the EU, was an attempt to revive the Roman Empire.  The higher strategy of the Vatican and the acquiescence of the Catholic Central Party had brought Hitler to power.  Instrumental in this strategy were Reich Chancellor Franz von Papen and Papal Nuncio, Monsignor Pacelli, the future Pope Pius XII.  Von Papen goes down in history as the man who obtained Hitler his two-thirds majority, signed the law which made him Head of State and was also responsible for the enormously important Concordat with the Church of Rome in 1933.  He declared, “the Third Reich is the first power in the world to put into practice the lofty principles of the Papacy.”[27]  Incredibly, given his responsibility for Nazi atrocities, he was acquitted at Nuremberg and later became Papal Chamberlain to Pope John XXIII.  Pacelli, as Pope Pius XII, became notorious for his silence with regard to the Holocaust and the other appalling crimes committed by the Fascists in Europe.  The Vatican’s attempts to canonise him have proved highly controversial.

The Nazi leadership was mainly Roman Catholic.  Hitler and Himmler were greatly influenced by the Jesuits, as was Mussolini whose Father Confessor was a Jesuit.  Hitler said of Himmler, “in Himmler I see our Ignatius de Loyola.”[28]  Joseph Goebbels was also Jesuit-educated, as was Walter Schellenberg who led the SD or Sicherheitsdienst, the Security Service of the SS, and before being sentenced to death at Nuremberg for crimes against humanity, stated that, “the SS organisation has been constituted by Himmler according to the principles of the Jesuit Order.  Their regulations and the spiritual exercises prescribed by Ignatius of Loyola were the model Himmler tried to copy exactly.”[29]

The lesson and warning of history is that undemocratic regimes whose leaders owe allegiance to the Pope or practice “the lofty principles of the Papacy” pose a threat to individual liberty, and carry out religious persecution.  For example, the inquisition was alive and well in the Balkans in the 1940s.  “Convert or die” was the choice offered to 900,000 Orthodox Serbs in the new state of Croatia, run by Nazi puppet Anton Pavelich and Roman Catholic Primate, Archbishop Alois Stepinac.  200,000 were “converted.” 700,000 who preferred to die, were tortured, shot, burned or buried alive.  This appalling persecution, carried out mainly by Ustashi priests and friars “for the triumph of Christ and Croatia,” included many of the worst atrocities of the War; certainly the mutilations were horrific, the savagery terrible.[30]

Few people know what took place in Croatia during the Second World War: news of it has been simply suppressed.  Nor do they understand what happened in the Balkans in the 1990s.  The re-establishing of Croatia as an independent state, during the disintegration of Yugoslavia in the 1990s, is instructive.  The European Union, led by Germany ignored the protest of Britain and many other nations in pressing for this to happen.  The Vatican was the first to recognise the reborn Croatia.  Writing in September 1991 in the Sunday Telegraph historian Andrew Roberts expressed surprise that, 

“almost the entire Western media have chosen to champion the Croats. … how are the Serbs expected to react to the decision to adopt the Ustashi’s chequered symbol as the Croatian national flag?  In Krajina it takes longer than the attention span of today’s CNN broadcaster to forget the way Franciscan friars participated in the slaughter of Serbs in Croatian Bosnia.  Orthodox Serbs were promised protection if they converted to Catholicism and were then killed, after they entered the churches, as the priests looked on.”[31]

None of this is surprising if we know the history of Roman Catholicism.  “From the birth of Popery in 600, to the present time, it has been estimated by careful and credible historians, that more than FIFTY MILLIONS of the human family have been slaughtered for ‘the crime’ of heresy by popish persecutors, an average of more than forty thousand religious murders for every year of the existence of Popery.”[32]  The Scripture speaks prophetically of her lust for power and blood; history has recorded many of the gruesome details. 

The Papacy has been predominant throughout the whole history of Europe.  It has left its mark and record on most of the major nations.  In times past it has proven itself to be totally dominant in its control of Kings and Princes.  The whole history of the Western world over fourteen centuries has been plagued by the intrigues and machinations of the Church of Rome in unceasing pursuit of her global designs.  In the words of the historian J.A. Wylie,

“….as regards the influence of Popery on government, it were easy to demonstrate, that the Papacy delayed the advent of representative and constitutional government for thirteen centuries.  Superstition is the mother of despotism; Christianity is the parent of liberty.  There is no truth which the past history of the world more abundantly establishes than this.  It was through Christianity that the democratic element first came into the world.…The papal government is the very antipodes of constitutional government: it centres all power in one man: it does so on the ground of divine right; and is therefore essentially and eternally antagonistic to the constitutional element.  Its long dominancy in Europe formed the grand barrier to the progress of the popular element in society, and to the erection of constitutional government in the world.”[33]  

Our Hope and Prayer for Europe

Once again we have come to a defining moment in history.  Once more the Vatican is engaged in placing its hallmark and its rituals on the face of Europe to further its familiar agenda.  It does so in a number of different ways directed from the highest levels of command in the Vatican.  Firstly, it operates directly through its civil ambassadors in each European nation.  According to the Catholic Almanac “Papal representatives ‘receive from the Roman Pontiff the charge of representing him in a fixed way in the various nations or regions of the world.’”[34]  Secondly, the Roman Church also deals directly and legally with individual nations through its many legal concordats.  Less directly it operates through its representation and influence in most of the governmental agencies of Europe.  This involvement, especially in the area of finance and business, is documented in her Almanac under the heading of “Governmental Organizations.”  These include the United Nations, the Council of Europe, the Organization of American States, the International Organization for the Unification of Private Law, and the International Council on Grain, among others.  Rome has her observers and delegates in all of these many listed organizations.[35]  Finally, she operates through her own people in Europe whose allegiance is first and foremost to the Roman Catholic Church.  Many of her people have access to positions in the ruling structure of their nation.  As Roman Catholics, they are enjoined by the Vatican to use both influence and position to bring that nation into line with papal policy on any particular issue.

We need to pray that Europe will not be taken back to the state that it was in, spiritually and politically, during the Middle Ages.  Roman Catholicism though outwardly and politically strong is inwardly and spiritually feeble.  By her laws and ceremonies, her Bishops, Priests and laity are obliged to accept the system that recognizes the Pope as the universal “Sovereign Father” while denying the true Father and the Son.  From its traditions, history, and crises, it is evident that it is an institution lacking the Gospel of grace in Christ, one that walks in darkness and in the shadow of death.

In contrast, the true Christian faith may outwardly look small and weak; but inwardly, and in essence, it is the strongest power on earth.  That same power liberated most of Europe at the time of the Reformation.  It is the power that is in Christ Jesus the Lord, and inseparable from Him.  In the words of the Apostle Peter, “blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.”[36]  The reason for our confidence is our relationship to the risen Savior the Lord Jesus Christ.  He is Lord, the universal King and Sovereign, the Priest and Savior.  Christ Jesus our Lord is a Prophet, anointed with the Spirit and furnished with all gifts necessary for the instruction, guidance, and salvation of His people through His written Word, the Holy Scriptures.  He and His Gospel of grace are our hope for the future of Europe.  Our inheritance is reserved in heaven, on earth however we “are kept by the power of God through faith…”[37]

We remember that the greatest power of God has often been experienced in times of the greatest declension, such as the time of the 18th century Revival and that of the Reformation itself.  “The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light:  they that dwell in the land of the shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined.”[38]  God in His sovereignty and in His divine timing can bring a people to the Bible, to His truth of salvation by grace alone, through faith alone, in Christ alone.  When He pleases He is able with one word of His grace, to renew Europe by an act of His power, and make His enemies the footstool of Christ.  We pray that He will give us the faith of the Reformers and of all those in the history of Europe who have given their lives for Biblical Truth.  For the European Union we pray the words of the prophet of the Lord, ‘“Turn thou us unto thee, O LORD, and we shall be turned; renew our days as of old.”[39]  God can send forth His Spirit when He pleases.  He did so at the time of the Reformation; we pray that He will do so again now!  We remember the words of John Owen at another tuning point of history.  He spoke of his own nation, England, at a time of social disintegration yet looking for revival.  We now need that same faith and confidence for Britain and for the future of all the EU,

“When God will do this I know not: but I believe God can do this: He is able to do it – able to renew all his churches, by sending out supplies of the Spirit, whose fullness is with Him, to recover them in the due and appointed time.  And more; I believe truly, that when God hath accomplished some ends upon us, and hath stained the glory of all flesh, He will renew the power and glory of religion among us again, even in this nation.”[40]

Watch and Pray; Sound an Alarm in Zion

The Church of Rome is one of the major players in the “creeping totalitarianism” of the New World Order.  Her designs on the EU are a major part of the unfolding global strategy.  We need to watch and pray as the “Fourth Reich” emerges out of its embryo.  A watchman of old was expected to guard against robbers and disturbers of the peace.  We are all commanded to be watchmen, “to watch and pray.”  There has been a dreadful apathy that has afflicted the household of God, an indifference to the clear threat to our ancient liberties and Protestant identity from both the EU and the Church of Rome.  As watchmen of the Lord today we are to guard against false teachers and false religion.  We are to watch and discern the actions and words of the one who would seek to supplant the Gospel with apostasy and tyranny.  Our task under God is to sound an alarm, “blow ye the trumpet in Zion…let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand.”[41]  Now even more than in the days of old the commands of the Lord are to be obeyed, “son of man, I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel: therefore hear the word at my mouth, and give them warning from me.”[42]  As we make our stand, so also we pray expecting to see the power of God at work in Europe, “they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.”[43]  We owe the liberty that we yet enjoy to Jesus Christ the Lord.  By His faithfulness and perfect sacrifice He has satisfied the demands of the broken law of the All Holy God.  It is He, the Son of God, who has made us free.  “If the Son of God shall set you free you will be free indeed.”  

There is genuine unity of all true believers throughout the world.  There is but one faith.  All true believers are converted by the same Holy Spirit, and receive the same work of grace, which places them in the Beloved.  In Christ Jesus we are spiritually one and called to stand fast in this liberty, and stand firm in His truth.  “Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be ye not entangled again with the yoke of bondage.”[44]  

Permission is given by the authors to copy this article if it is done in its entirety without any changes.

Permission is also given post this article in its entirety on Internet web pages.

Our websites are:  www.bereanbeacon.org and http://reformationfaith.com

[1] Bible League Quarterly (20 Thistlebarrow Road, Salisbury SP1 3RT, England) Oct-Dec 1981

[2] Date: 2003-08-31 Code: ZE03083104  http://www.zenit.org/english/ 9/3/03 

[3] DOMINUS IESUS September 5th 2000  Para 4 www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/ cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_20000806_dominus-iesus_en.html  

[4] Ibid., Para. 17

[5] Ibid., Para. 17

[6] Henry Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, Tr. by Roy J Deferrari from Enchiridion Symbolorum, 13th ed (B. Herder Book Co., 1957),  #469

[7] Sunday Telegraph, July 21st 1991

[8] Eccelsia in Europa, Para. 116 www.vatican.va/holy_father/john_paul_ii/apost_exhortations/documents/hf_jp-ii_exh_20030628_ecclesia-in-europa_en.html  9/23/03

[9] Ibid, Para. 20, 7/15/03  Bolding in any quotation indicates emphasis added in this paper unless otherwise noted.

[10] DOMINUS IESUS, Para. 16

[11] Ibid.  Para 17

[12]Adrian Hilton, “Render unto the Pope”, The Spectator, 30 August, 2003, http://www.spectator.co.uk/article.php3?table=old&section=current&issue=2003-11-15&id=3450&searchText=   11/17/2003

[13] Catechism of the Catholic Church (Liguori, MO:  Liguori Publications, 1994) Para. 1129

[14] Vid Treaty of Rome, Articles 164-188

[15] The Northwest Technocrat, 1962

[16] Sunday Telegraph, 25 August 1991

[17] See Frederick Forsyth “The Abolition of Habeas Corpus” and Lord Stoddart on Corpus Juris, www.bullen.demon.co.uk  11/18/03

[18] Ambrose Evans-Prtichard, “Few willing to spoil the party for Giscard” in www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2003/06/14/weu14.xml  6/17/03

[19] Ambrose Evans-Pritchard  worldwatchdaily.org/index.cfm/ fuseaction/home.sa/a/9699  7/7/03  See also Noel Malcolm  Daily Telegraph  28/7/03 ‘A Federal Constitution with the Heart of a Manifesto’  http://www.telegraph.co.uk/opinion/main.jhtml?xml=%2Fopinion%2F2003%2F07%2F28%2Fdo2801.xml  11/17/03

[20] www.euroscep.dircon.co.uk/corpus4.htm  11/18/03

[21] Code of Canon Law, Latin-English ed., New English Tr. (Wash. DC:  Canon Law Society of America, 1983) Can. 1404.  All canons are taken from this source, unless otherwise stated.

[22] Canon 1405, Sec.1  Can. 1401:1 states, “By proper and exclusive right the Church adjudicates: 1. cases which regard spiritual matters or those connected to spiritual matters.”

[23] These EU figure-symbols can wee see on the Internet: www.pointsoftruth.com/beastarises.html  7/7/03; http://fp.thebeers.f9.co.uk/europe.htm  7/7/03;  http://groups.yahoo.com/group/PatriotSaints/message/270  7/7/03; www.ianpaisley.org/article.asp?ArtKey=eu4  7/7/03

[24] For fuller treatment, see J. A. Wylie, The History of Protestantism (Rapidan, VA 22733:  Hartland Publications, 2002) Orig. publ. 1878. Four vols, particularly Vol. I, Ch. 3 “Development of the Papacy from the Time of Constantine to Hildebrand”.

[25] For further detail, see Adrian Hilton, The Principality and Power of Europe:  Britain and the emerging Holy European Empire (Box 67, Ricksmanworth, Herts WD3 5SJ, U.K.:  Dorchester House, 2000) p. 55.

[26] Documentation on these EU symbols are found on the following WebPages: www.pointsoftruth.com/beastarises.html  7/7/03;

http://fp.thebeers.f9.co.uk/europe.htm  7/7/03;  http://groups.yahoo.com/group/PatriotSaints/message/270  7/7/03;

www.ianpaisley.org/article.asp?ArtKey=eu4  7/7/03

[27] Robert d’Harcourt, “Franz von Papen l’homme a` tout faire…” (L’Aube, 3 Oct. 1946) in The Vatican Against Europe by Edmond Paris, Tr. from French by A. Robson, First English Ed 1961 (184 Fleet Street, London, EC4:  The Wickliffe Press, 1961) p. 271

[28] Libres Propos, Flammarion, Paris 1952

[29] Edmond Paris, The Vatican Against Europe (London:  Wycliffe Press, 1961)

[30] The Vatican’s Holocaust (Springfield, MO: Ozark Books, 1986)

[31] Sunday Telegraph, 15 September 1991

[32] “No computation can reach the numbers who have been put to death, in different ways, on account of their maintaining the profession of the Gospel, and opposing the corruptions of the Church of Rome.  A MILLION poor Waldenses perished in France; NINE HUNDRED THOUSAND orthodox Christians were slain in less than thirty years after the institution of the order of the Jesuits.  The Duke of Alva boasted of having put to death in the Netherlands, THIRTY-SIX THOUSAND by the hand of the common executioner during the space of a few years.  The Inquisition destroyed, by various tortures, ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTY THOUSAND within thirty years.  These are a few specimens, and but a few, of those which history has recorded; but the total amount will never be known till the earth shall disclose her blood, and no more cover her slain"  John Dowling, History of Rome in Scott’s Church History, Book 8  

[33] J.A. Wylie, The Papacy, Book III. Chapter III, “Influence of Popery on Government”

www.wayoflife.org/papacy/03-03.htm  9/25/03

[34] Our Sunday Visitor’s Catholic Almanac 1998  (Huntington, IN:  Our Sunday Visitor, Inc., 1997) p.168

[35] The Catholic Almanac 1998, p171

[36] I Peter 1:3

[37] I Peter 1:5

[38] Isaiah 9:2

[39] Lamentations 5:21

[40] John Owen, The Works of John Owen (Johnstone & Hunter, 1850-53; Reprinted by The Banner of Truth Trust, Edinburgh EH12 6EL, 1976) Vol. 9, p 514

[41] Joel 2:1

[42] Ezekiel 3:17

[43] Isaiah 40:31

[44] Galatians 5:1

Islam’s New Tactic Impacts Christianity

Dear Friend,                        

Deceptive ecumenical outreaches in the Christian world have been persistent in the last forty years.  An Islamic outreach to that Christian world is quite unique, however.  Because this Islamic overture to peace is so insidious and has been so well received by some major players, it is extremely important to analyze it.  The Papacy is involved in what is happening, as ecumenism with Islam has been her official stand since Vatican Council II.  

Knowing that the truth of the Lord transcends all deception, the article gives a biblical response.  

We ask that you respond in prayer and forward the article to others.   We request also, if possible, that you post it on your Webpage. 

Yours in the Sovereign all-powerful Savior,

Richard Bennett

Virgil Dunbar

Islam’s New Tactic Impacts Christianity

By Richard Bennett and Virgil Dunbar

On October 11, 2007, one hundred and thirty-eight Grand Muftis—members of the major branches of Islam, Sunni, Shi’ite, and Sufi Islam—proclaimed a call for peace and understanding between Islam and Christianity.  The Roman Pontiff and many world-recognized Christian leaders have responded positively. 

Throughout its history, Islam has been known as absolutely intolerant to any diversity of beliefs.  Neither criticism of nor opposition to Islam is tolerated.  In some Islamic lands, if an individual is not a Muslim, he or she may be killed for refusing to submit[1] to conversion, since it is held that such individuals are an enemy to Islam.  Islam has always been militant; however, its present-day aggressive belligerency is rightly called “Islamofascism.”  Islamic fascism is a descriptive name that highlights Islam’s contempt for all democratic human rights and free speech.  Like fascism and communism in the past, its goals are the utter destruction of other ways of life in favor of establishing its own religion and culture as the only one, unmixed with any other religion and culture.  Islamofascists are not interested in peaceful coexistence with non-Muslims, whether Jewish or Christian.  However, they have adopted a new tactic, which is engaged in creating a façade of recognition of Christianity in pursuance of its objectives.  This is a classic case study of what the prophet of old proclaimed, “Peace, peace; when there is no peace.”[2]

Actual Argument Proposed by Islam

It is noteworthy that the outreach came from a whole spectrum of Islamic positions.  The signatories are prominent Muslim personalities from a large number of countries and several continents.  The call spells out what it says is “the basis for this peace” with Jews and Christians.

“It [the basis for peace] is part of the very foundational principles of both faiths:  love of the One God, and love of the neighbour.  These principles are found over and over again in the sacred texts of Islam and Christianity.  The Unity of God, the necessity of love for Him, and the necessity of love of the neighbour is thus the common ground between Islam and Christianity.”[3]

The document admits that Islam and Christianity are obviously different religions, yet it proposes that “whilst there is no minimising some of their formal differences—it is clear that the Two Greatest Commandments are an area of common ground and a link between the Qur’an, the Torah, and the New Testament.”  The document’s strongest entreaty is expressed as follows, “If Muslims and Christians are not at peace, the world cannot be at peace.  With the terrible weaponry of the modern world; with Muslims and Christians intertwined everywhere as never before, no side can unilaterally win a conflict between more than half of the world’s inhabitants.  Thus our common future is at stake.  The very survival of the world itself is perhaps at stake.”  The communiqué closes with a head-on challenge, “So let our differences not cause hatred and strife between us.  Let us vie with each other only in righteousness and good works.  Let us respect each other, be fair, just and kind to another and live in sincere peace, harmony and mutual goodwill.”  

This is the same tactic that the Roman Catholic Church has employed in its false ecumenism with Evangelical Christians.  One of the first major documents, “Evangelicals and Catholics Together:  The Christian Mission in the Third Millennium” (ECT), published in March of 1994, held as it premise that because the world forces against Christianity were so strong and evil, it is necessary for Catholics and Evangelicals to band together to fight humanism, etc., and leave sorting out of doctrinal issues to another time.  Nevertheless, other Catholic documents show that ECT was simply a deceptive outreach to Evangelicals to bring them eventually into the Catholic fold.[4]  Islamic leaders appear to have taken a page out of the Catholic manual.  As the Catholic evangelization of Evangelicals has been successful, so also Islamic outreach to Catholics and liberal Protestants seems to be meeting with some success.    

Basis of Equality in Teaching and Practice Does Not Exist

The whole appeal presupposes that there is equality between the Qur’an (Koran), the Torah, and the New Testament on the two greatest Commandments:  love of God and love of one’s neighbour.  This is a blatant lie.  First, in the Qur’an, Allah consistently orders fighting, war, and punishment by murder, crucifixion, and amputation.  The following is a sample of the primary concept of fighting that the Qur’an requires: 

“And kill them wherever you find them, and drive them out from whence they drove you out, and persecution is severer than slaughter, and do not fight with them at the Sacred Mosque until they fight with you in it, but if they do fight you, then slay them; such is the recompense of the unbelievers” (Surah 2.191).[5]

“...And fight with them until there is no persecution, and religion should be only for Allah, but if they desist, then there should be no hostility except against the oppressors” (Surah 2.193).

 Second, there is no parallel in practice between peace and tolerance as lived out in Christian nations and Christian life lived in the Muslim nations.  The violence inflicted by Muslims on Christians in Muslim lands is constant and horrific.  Islamic persecution regularly occurs in Indonesia, Jordan, Malaysia, Nigeria, Pakistan, Philippine Islands, Sudan, and across the Islamic world through torture and death, fire-bombings, vandalism, and destruction.[6]  By contrast, in Christian countries the Muslim communities live in peace and tranquility.  

Further, there are terrorist attacks upon the United States and other nations of the world.  These have been purposeful and cruelly done with intention to kill and destroy.  The larger purpose is to create constant fear and respect for Islam as a world power spread over many nations.  Terrorism means the use of violence and intimidation to compel peoples and governments to make certain policy decisions.  The purposes of groups such as Al Qaeda are quite clear.  They seek to harm and remove power from the United States and the West.  They seek to secure jurisdiction over the Middle East and its supplies of oil.  They desire to force the withdrawal of Western military forces and silence all Christian influences.  By undermining Western institutions and furthering the ascendancy of radical Islam, they are determined to establish Islam as the dominant worldwide force.  These objectives have been clearly articulated in the published writings and recorded statements of the movement’s leaders.  

The Response to the Muslim Letter

At the time of this writing, from the “Christian” world there are thirty-four positive responses to Islam’s “Common Word” letter posted on the letter’s official Islamic website.[7]  Affirmative letters are posted from Roman Catholics, Anglicans, World Council of Churches, National Council of Churches, the National Association of Evangelicals, and many other Catholic and Evangelical leaders and groups.  From the Catholic Church, Pope Benedict responded through his Secretary of State,

“The Pope has asked me to convey his gratitude to Your Royal Highness and to all who signed the letter.  He also wishes to express his deep appreciation for this gesture, for the positive spirit which inspired the text and for the call for a common commitment to promoting peace in the world.  …Mindful of the content of his Encyclical Letter Deus Caritas Est (‘God is Love’), His Holiness was particularly impressed by the attention given in the letter to the twofold commandment to love God and one’s neighbour.”[8]   

Yale University also issued a supportive reply to the Muslim letter.[9]  Four professors at Yale Divinity School issued the letter, and significantly, it was signed by about three hundred persons of influence in churches in the United States and around the world.  As we might expect, some prominent ecumenists were included.  Motivated primarily by fear Leith Anderson[10]  (President, National Association of Evangelicals) signed it, explaining that if he did not sign it, some Christians in Muslim lands might suffer retaliation.  Other signers included David Neff, (Editor in Chief of Christianity Today Media Group); Richard Mouw (President, Fuller Theological Seminary); Timothy George (of the Gospel-denying ‘Evangelicals and Catholics Together’ movement); and Tony Jones (Emergent Church movement).  Later, as expected also, purpose-driven Rick Warren added his name.  The Yale letter went on to apologize to Muslims in the following words, 

“...we want to begin by acknowledging that in the past (e.g. in the Crusades) and in the present (e.g. in excesses of the ‘war on terror’) many Christians have been guilty of sinning against our Muslim neighbors. Before we ‘shake your hand’ in responding to your letter, we ask forgiveness of the All-Merciful One and of the Muslim community around the world.”[11]

Politically the Same Scenario

While Iran, a militant Islamic nation, threatens to annihilate Israel, an American intelligence agency released a report in November 2007 stating they believe Iran halted its nuclear weapons program in 2003.[12]  However, it is common knowledge that Iran was enriching uranium to make nuclear weapons, and it has the manufacturing capability, plus scientific expertise, to produce nuclear arms, not to mention the capital to cover the cost.  Mahmoud Ahmadinejad, the Iranian president, is well known for his repeated desire to annihilate Israel.  Because his nation trains many terrorist organizations across the world, it is of great importance to him to obtain nuclear weapons capability.  It is common sense to conclude that with genocide possible, Iran is a growing threat to world security.  

Nonetheless, an increasing thirst for “peace in our day” continues to be the foundational mindset for much of the media and some leaders of Christianity.  This unrealistic mindset appears very reminiscent of British Prime Minister Neville Chamberlain’s famous “peace in our day” speech in 1938 after he had agreed to the so-called Munich settlement with Adolf Hitler.  The purpose of Islam is to yoke, through dialogue or weaponry, the entire world under the rule of fundamentalist Muslims.  They are rising to their vision by implementing practical and innovative ways to replace the authority of democratically elected governments with Qur’anic rule.  In the Islamic mind, our esteemed freedoms should be replaced with Shari’a law, and democratically elected leaders should be replaced with imams.  In the light of these facts, “The Common Word” peace plea appears quite similar to the method by which many people prior to World War II were deceived.  

To its own detriment, the West may pretend that the “Common Word” letter is only rhetoric, but in the whole course of Islamic history, Muslim leaders have not been above implementing deceptive speech when it suited their purpose.  Ultimately, they have been faithful to follow the word of their Qur’an.  Since Islam constantly explains its ultimate intentions openly and unapologetically, the Muslim letter must be evaluated in the light of the Qur’an and Islam’s stated ultimate goal.  For the most part, Christians do almost nothing to expose Muslim duplicity.  Despite the fact that the one hundred thirty-eight Muslims who issued the letter surely must desire peace in the face of growing pressures on their religion, there is no indication that they are abandoning goals for Islamic world dominion.  Even the title of the “Common Word Between Us and You” letter comes from a Qur’anic text that instructs Muslims what they are to say to Christians.  The exact words of Surah 3:64 are, 

“O People of the Book!  come to common terms as between us and you:  That we worship none but Allah; that we associate no partners with him; that we erect not, from among ourselves, Lords and patrons other than Allah.” If then they turn back, say ye: ‘Bear witness that we (at least) are Muslims (bowing to Allah’s Will).’”[13]

It is “Allah’s will” that drives Muslims even to deceive with “common terms” those that they consistently call “People of the Book.”  Thus, the letter cunningly tries to yoke the Bible and the Qur’an together through false dialogue.

New Tactics for an Islamic Encroachment

We need to be aware of the acknowledged facts on the Islamic advance in Europe and the USA.  It has been shown that Islam can invade Europe “without swords, without guns, without conquests.”  It is estimated the fifty million Muslims of Europe can make it an Islamic continent within a few decades.  The most salient factor is the Islamic increase by their higher birth rate.  The 37.2 million Muslims of Europe are only 5.09 % of the population, but especially in large cities their numbers are rapidly growing.  Canada, Europe, the USA, and nations such as Japan and Russia are experiencing a startling new change in fertility rates.  For example, the America fertility rate is only 2.1 per family, in Italy 1.2, and in Spain 1.1.  Women in Western Europe are producing an average of 1.4 children, while Islamic women in the same nations are bearing an average of 3.5 children.  Again and again on websites across the world it is stated that, “the number of Muslims is expanding like mosquitoes.”  Forty years ago the UK had only a few thousand followers of Islam, now there are at least two million Muslims.  Islamic mosques in the UK have increased from about thirty to more than two thousand.  Over and above the seven hundred mosques in London there are twelve hundred Qur’anic schools.  Most of London’s universities and technical institutes have active Islamic societies openly propagating Islam.  More than a million of the twelve million residents of the city are Muslims.[14]  Having more mosques than any other Western city, some people now call London the “Muslim capital of Europe.”  It is likely in the future that the city of London will have the largest mosque apart from the Middle East.  A video from an Islamic website shows what will be called the London Markaz.  It is a seventeen acre Islamic worship center for as many as 70,000 Muslims.  It is planned to be the focal point of an Islamic quarter for the 2012 London Olympics.  As designed, it will make many of Britain’s cathedrals look small by contrast.  

Muslim mosques are increasing at a rapid rate in the United States.  The increase is second only to mega churches.[15]  Islamic mosques and centers are being built all over the United States and Canada.  These developments range from small prefab structures to monumental buildings.  At the present time there are two thousand mosques in the United States.  Some are built using traditional Islamic prototypes, while others are adapted to the American environment using innovative forms.  Islamic websites give lists of mosques in California, Nevada, Oregon, and Washington.  Exact locations are given with all the relevant information to draw more and more interested Americans to these mosques.  The Greater Chicago area has over eighty Islamic organizations and most of them are attached to an Islamic center or a mosque.  The estimated population of Muslims in Cook County and nearby counties is 350,000.  That is almost 5% of the total population of that region.  The Islamic expansion in Western Washington is part of a national trend.  Aided by immigration and high conversion rates, Islam is one of the fastest growing religions in the United States, where it is estimated there are six million Muslims.  With more than one billion Islamic people worldwide, Islam is nearly commensurate with Roman Catholicism.  

What is of greatest significance, however, is the fact that both of these religions have pledged to work together.  The Vatican speaks officially of the Roman Catholic Church having the same God and faith of Abraham as the Muslims.[16]  Since the time of Pope John Paul II, Rome has undertaken to work together with Islam.[17]  The present outreach of Islam is its executive response.  The Papacy and Islam united even in pretense is a formidable force.

The Biblical Response to Islam’s Outreach

The only way one can understand the deceptiveness of the Islamic outreach and Islamofascism is in the light of the nature of the one true God and the truth of His written Word.  He is the High and Holy One who inhabits eternity.[18]  He is perfect, immutable, and omnipotent.[19]  As Sovereign, He is the final authority and the Ruler over all the affairs of the world, “Who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will.”[20]  Thus, we proclaim in praise and thanksgiving, “Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.”[21]  The Scripture clearly states, “the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits....”[22]  Those that rebel against the knowledge of the sovereignty of God can expect to perish in their own darkness.  God’s absolute supremacy and unlimited sovereignty naturally flow from His omnipotence and from the fact that He is the origin and support of all things.  As the Lord God, He is all good and perfect in wisdom.  He will not and cannot err.[23]  Being perfect in holiness He always acts in accordance with the principles of His holiness, justice, truth, and wisdom.”[24]  

The wisdom that we need in order to understand Islamic behavior is found in Christ Jesus alone, “in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.”[25]  All might and power and wisdom are in Christ Jesus as ruling King of kings and Lord of lords.  The Lord Himself declared, “All things are delivered unto me of my Father,”[26] and “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.”[27]  In days of testing, deceit, and uncertainty, the good news is that repentance and grace come from Him, for  “Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Savior, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.”[28] The persecution, terrorism, and duplicity of Islam appear to be for the Lord’s purification of His people and the drawing of souls unto Himself.  In the words of Scripture, “for the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?”[29]  For the unbelieving world, the Scriptures portray Christ Jesus as the Ruler and Judge of the nations, and also the One who intercedes for them, “Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion.  I will declare the decree: the LORD hath said unto me, Thou art my Son; this day have I begotten thee.  Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession.”[30]  The Lord’s office as Savior of the world includes His role as Mediator to intercede for the heathen nations.  Having died as the atoning sacrifice, and rising again from the dead, He has made intercession for mankind.  On account of what He did and suffered, He has the nations for His inheritance, the uttermost parts of the earth for His possession.  He is now the Supreme Lord.  Consequently, He sends His people throughout the globe to preach the Gospel to every man—including the Muslims.  “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.”[31]

A Personal Word for the Muslim

To those who are Muslins, we set before you the choice between life and death, good and evil.  You know from experience, and the situation of your life, that you live in a state of misery and are condemned and enslaved by the very religion that you serve.  The Islamic declaration of having a perfectly preserved Qur’an; and that the Bible is a corruption of God’s earlier revelation is an insult to God’s perfect justice and infinite power.  For an explanation of the inconsistencies of Islamic faith and Christian truth please read the documented facts on the website: http://www.Answering-Islam.org.[32]

The testimony of the Bible and history is that man by his own resources and research cannot adequately understand God.[33]  The depths and riches of His wisdom are past human comprehension.[34]  The Lord Jesus Christ proclaimed the means by which a person is to know who God is and how He acts.  He said, “sanctify them through thy truth:  thy word is truth.”  God’s written word, the Bible, not only contains the truth, but rather, it is truth itself.  As descendants of Adam, we are sinful creatures, separated from our holy Creator.  By ourselves, we have no way to be right with God.  From the beginning, God’s word made it clear that even one act of disobedience would produce death.  Death means separation.  Mankind is spiritually dead, separated from the Source of life—the Lord God.  “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.”[35]  The Lord God is all pure and all holy.  As sinful human beings we cannot have a relationship with Him, as He cannot tolerate sin.  Thus, a person must die and face God’s righteous judgment.  Of ourselves we are helpless sinners, “the soul that sinneth, it shall die.”[36]  No amount of prayer, fasting, or good deeds can give us a relationship with the Lord God.  In Christ Jesus alone we behold the answer to our spiritual position.  God’s grace was planned before it was imparted, as the Scripture says, “before the foundation of the world” that we should be “accepted in the beloved”[37]  The purpose and design of God from all eternity was that all gifts should come to sinful man in and through Christ Jesus.  Definitely, grace in its most proper and authentic sense is free, as the Scripture says, “being justified freely by His grace.”[38]  Then, finally, grace is supreme because God bestows it upon whom He pleases.  The reign of sin and false religion is overcome by the reign of God’s grace, as the Scripture says, “even so might grace reign!”[39]  The abundance of grace far surpasses the evils of sin.  Once a believing sinner accepts Christ Jesus as his only surety before the all-holy God, he finds himself not only freed from his sins, but made to “reign in life.”[40]  Those who receive the abundant grace given by Christ are not only redeemed from the dominion of death, they live and reign with Him as they are sanctified daily through His Word by the Holy Spirit, and by constant fellowship with Him.  With Him they shall forever live and reign, world without end.  Through Christ Jesus, grace reigns with sovereign freedom, power, and bounty!  “Blessed be his glorious name for ever:  and let the whole earth be filled with his glory; Amen, and Amen.”[41]  ♦

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

Our website is: http://www.bereanbeacon.org

[1] “Communists would take you prisoner.  The Muslims kill you.” What “Brother Andrew” told World Magazine (Dec. 8, 2007; http://www.worldmag.com/articles/13572).  In the past, Brother Andrew smuggled Bibles into Communist countries; now he has turned his attention to Islam.  

[2] Jeremiah 6:14

[3] This quotation and those that follow are taken from the text of the document, “A Common Word Between Us and You”, at http://www.acommonword.com/index.php?lang=en&page=option1, the official (Islamic) website for “A Common Word.” 

[4] Vatican Council II Document No. 32, Unitatis Redintegratio (Decree on Ecumenism) 21 Nov 1964, Vatican Council II:  The Conciliar and Post Conciliar Documents, Austin Flannery, Gen. Ed. (Northport, NY:  Costello Publ. Co., 1975) Vol. I, p. 540-541

[5] This and the following Qur’an references may be found here: http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/quran/.  At this site, three English translations are found, one after the other, for each reference. Select “Qur’an,” then select a chapter, then scroll down to the reference number and see the three translations.

[6] For documentation of the persecution of Christians in the Islamic world see: “Documenting the Persecution of Christians in the Islamic World” at http://www.domini.org/openbook/home.htm.

[7] http://www.acommonword.com

[8] http://www.acommonword.com/index.php?lang=en&page=option1 (at the “Christian Responses” link)

[9] Yale Divinity School’s Center for Faith and Culture: www.yale.edu/faith

[10] Anderson’s hesitant response said he signed partly out of fear that if he didn’t sign there would be retaliation against Christians living and ministering in Muslim lands: “I sought the counsel of other evangelical leaders, especially those more knowledgeable of Islam than I.  Thinkers I respected told me that they were giving their support and encouraged me to do the same.  They told me that signing the statement would be especially helpful to Christians who live and minister in Muslim-majority countries and cultures.  In fact, some suggested that not signing could be damaging to these Christian brothers and sisters who live among Muslims.” 

[11] http://www.yale.edu/faith/

[12] http://www.globalsecurity.org/intell/library/reports/2007/nie_iran-nuclear_20071203.htm

Or in PDF format: “Iran: Nuclear Intentions and Capabilities”, National Intelligence Council, November 2007 report, page 6 at: http://graphics8.nytimes.com/packages/pdf/international/20071203_release.pdf

[13] http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/quran/003.qmt.html#003.064 12/11/2007

[14] Article by Mark Steyn on: www.macleans.ca/article.jsp?content=20061023_134898_134898&source

and such websites as: www.two-fot.org/calltoprayer.htm

[15] See such websites as: http://hirr.hartsem.edu/research/quick_question20.html

http://libraries.mit.edu/guides/subjects/islamicarchitecture/visual/usamosques.html

http://www.cbn.com/cbnnews/83805.aspx

http://www.islamfortoday.com/chicago2.htm

[16] Catechism of the Catholic Church (Ignatius Press, 1994) Para. 841  

[17] Documented in our newsletter, “The Papacy and Islam,” November 2001.  www.bereanbeacon.org

[18] Isaiah 57:15

[19] Job 42:2 “I know that thou canst do every thing, and that no thought can be withholden from thee.”

[20] Ephesians 1:11

[21] Revelation 19:6

[22] Daniel 10:32

[23] Isaiah 45:7  

[24] Isaiah 33:5-6

[25] Colossians 2:3

[26] Matthew 11:27

[27] Matthew 28:18

[28] Acts 5:31

[29] I Peter 4:17

[30] Psalm.2: 6-9

[31] Mark 16:15

[32] http://www.answering-islam.org/index.html   12/12/2007

[33] Job 9:10, 11:7

[34] Romans 11:33; Isaiah 40:28; Ecclesiastes 3:11

[35] Romans 5:12

[36] Ezekiel 18:4

[37] Ephesians 1:4, 6

[38] Romans 3:24

[39] Romans 5:21

[40] Romans 5:17

[41] Psalm 72:19

The Mystique of the Catholic Priesthood

One might wonder what remains of the glory of the Catholic priesthood in face of the worldwide scandals, and in particular those that have occurred recently in the U.S.A.  For example, on July 7th 2003 under the heading “Clergy Sex Abuse: Justice Must Come for the Bishops,” the San Francisco Chronicle reported, 

“That there are some sinful priests should not itself cause a crisis of faith.  In fact, it is a matter of Catholic faith that all men and women are born sinners—and priests are not immune from sin or human nature.  But the number of victims and the years that this abuse spans is simply staggering.  The real outrage is that it took so long for these men to be brought to justice and that this abuse was allowed to go on for so long.  And that is no accident…How does one begin to understand how such a problem could have been allowed to fester for so long?  The nature of a celibate all-male clergy, the culture of secrecy and the inclination to protect their fellow priests certainly played a central role.” 

On July 23, 2003, the Massachusetts’ Attorney General published a report stating that the Roman Catholic Church abuse scandal in Boston most likely involved more than one thousand victims, causing even more astonishment regarding the state of the Catholic priesthood.  The summary report stated,

“The Attorney General’s investigation revealed that the magnitude of the Archdiocese’s history of clergy sexual abuse of children is staggering.  Records produced by the Archdiocese reveal complaints regarding at least 789 victims.  When information from other sources is considered, the number of alleged victims who have disclosed their abuse likely exceeds one thousand.  The magnitude of the Archdiocese’s history of clergy sexual abuse is equally shocking if evaluated in terms of the number of priests and other Archdiocese workers alleged to have sexually abused children since 1940.  The investigation revealed allegations of sexual abuse of children made against at least 237 priests and thirteen other Archdiocese workers.  Of these 250 priests and other Archdiocese workers, 202 allegedly abused children between 1940 and 1984, with the other forty-eight allegedly abusing children during Cardinal Law’s tenure as Archbishop.”

Another report surfaced in August, 2003, in the Dallas Morning News, 

“Roughly two-thirds of top U.S. Catholic leaders have allowed priests accused of sexual abuse to keep working, a systematic practice that spans decades and continues today, a three-month Dallas Morning News review shows.  The study—the first of its kind—looked at the records of the top leaders of the nation’s 178 mainstream Roman Catholic dioceses, including acting administrators in cases where the top job is vacant…Most protected priests were accused of sexually abusing minors—primarily adolescent boys, but also younger ones, and a sizable number of girls of various ages.  The newspaper’s study also covered behavior that indicated a sexual attraction to minors, such as viewing child pornography or, in one case, trading sexually charged e-mails with someone a priest believed was a minor.”   

While the USA is entangled in Catholic sex abuse scandals, similar events have despoiled families in other nations.  

“From Canada to Australia, South Africa to Hong Kong, and across Europe from Ireland to pope John Paul II’s native Poland, clergy sex abuse cases and the ensuing cover-ups have proven to be a worldwide problem.  This past spring, three leading bishops resigned in Europe. Scores of other clergy across the globe have faced lawsuits, criminal cases, and public allegations of sexual abuse or cover-up….It is not about one man or one country, it is about an institution.”  

While many Catholics in the USA have begun calling for the exposure of the facts, removal of corrupt bishops, reform, redress and compensation, the Vatican has for many years ordered strictest secrecy in child abuse cover-up cases.  

“The order, written in Latin, was sent from the Vatican in 1962 and is marked with the seal of pope John XXIII….The document states:  ‘Matters should be pursued in a most secretive way…they are to be restrained by a perpetual silence…and everyone pertaining to the tribunal in any way…is to observe the strictest secret, which is commonly regarded as a secret of the Holy Office…under the penalty of excommunication.’”

Under its strictest penalty—excommunication—Rome has since 1962 warned her cardinals, archbishops and bishops to keep the clergy sexual abuse secret.  The press has begun to expose this clandestine legislation,

“The hierarchy of the Catholic Church has been instructed by the Vatican at least since 1962 to keep certain cases of clergy sexual abuse secret under pain of excommunication, according to Boston lawyer Carmen L. Durso.  A copy of the directive was sent yesterday to U. S. Attorney Michael J. Sullivan at his Boston office by Mr. Durso, who said he believes the church has been obstructing justice.  Mr. Durso said it might also explain why Cardinal Bernard F. Law and bishops of the Boston Archdiocese and elsewhere covered up sexual abuse of children by clergy…Paul Baier, president of Survivors First, a victims’ advocacy group, who is also familiar with the document, called the church’s action in concealing instances of sexual abuse ‘a coordinated effort of conspiracy.’  Bryan Smith of Hubbardston, Worcester area leader of Survivors Network of Those Abused by Priests, said people in the church who covered up for priests ‘should be prosecuted.  If it were anyone else, they would be in jail by now,’ he said.” 

Claim for the Excellence of the Catholic Priesthood

Regarding prestige of the Catholic priesthood, what non-Catholics fail to realize is the continuing mystique, power, and glory, which is to be given to her priesthood by Catholics.  For example, Vatican Council II states, 

“First, then, priests are to make it their most cherished object to make clear to people the excellence and necessity of the priesthood.  They do this by their preaching and by the personal witness of a life that shows clearly a spirit of service and a genuine paschal joy.  Then they spare no trouble or inconveninece in helping both youths and older men whom they prudently consider suitable for so great a ministry to prepare themselves properly so that they can be called at some time by the bishops….However, it is emphatically not to be expected that the voice of the Lord calling should come to the future priest’s ears in some extraordinary way….Therefore organizations for the promotion of vocations, whether diocesan or national, are recommended highly…In sermons, in catechetical instruction and in periodicals, the needs of the Church both local and unviersal are to be made known clearly.  The meaning and excellence of the priesthood is to be highlighted.”

Rather than teaching the Gospel and the Scripture, one of the primary jobs of the priest is to recruit other men for the priesthood; but even this is under tight control of the bishop.

Thus the excellence of the Catholic priesthood is a common theme within Catholicism.  The glory of the priesthood is to be held up before Catholic youth and their parents.  Just what is this charm and nobility that is held up before Catholic youth and their parents by Rome?  Rome declares quite emphatically that the priesthood, which is offered to her young men, is an identical priesthood with that of Christ Jesus himself.  The actual words are the following:

“All priests share with bishops the one identical priesthood and ministry of Christ.”  “The priest offers the holy sacrifice in persona Christi.  In persona means in specific sacramental identification with the Eternal High Priest.” 

What is proposed before Catholic youth is that there is a specific identification between Christ and the priest.  This is put in no uncertain terms, for even the Catechism of the Catholic Church states,

“Now the minister comes by reason of the sacerdotal consecration which he has received, is truly made like to the High Priest and possesses the authority to act in the power and place of Christ himself.”

What devout Catholic youth, who really aspires to be good, noteworthy, and successful in his religious life, would not want to be in such an office as to possess the authority, power and very priesthood of Christ Himself?  This is what the official documents of the Church of Rome declare.  In very attractive terms, this is what is put in the Pope’s addresses, in magazines, articles, and in vocation lectures given in Catholic schools to bring the youth into priesthood.  

The very work of redemption is also declared to be part of the priestly life.  Thus Vatican Council II states, “In the mystery of the eucharistic sacrifice, in which priests fulfill their principle function, the work of our redemption is continually carried out.”  Young people are instructed to aspire to an office in which they can continually carry out the work of redemption.  What higher call could be presented before youth to which they would not wish, in their youthful enthusiasm, to achieve?   They are told that all sacraments are the work of the priest.  He is essential to the work of Christ in the modern world, thus in the official words of Rome,

“By baptisms, priests introduce men into the people of God; by the sacrament of Penance, they reconcile sinners with God and the Church; by the Anointing of the Sick they relieve those who are ill; and especially by the celebration of the Mass they offer Christ’s sacrifice sacramentally.”

By far the most grandiose claim made for the Catholic priest is that he can bring down on the altar the same single sacrifice that Christ Jesus offered.  This is the most sublime power alleged by Rome for her priests.  Thus she teaches,

“The sacrifice of Christ and the sacrifice of the Eucharist are one single sacrifice:  ‘The victim is one and the same: the same now offers through the ministry of priests, who then offered himself on the cross; only the manner of offering is different.’  ‘This divine sacrifice which is celebrated in the Mass, the same Christ who offered himself once in a bloody manner on the altar of the cross is contained and is offered in an unbloody manner.’”  

Three things are claimed in the pronouncement just cited.  First, it claims that Christ is contained in the elements of the Mass.  Second, it claims that a human being offers Him to God, and finally it claims that the offering is in an unbloody mode.  None of these claims is true.

Priests are provided to the Catholic to perform rituals for him that will take him from the cradle to the grave—but especially he is needed to perform the supposed very offering of Christ’s own sacrifice.  This is the appeal that the Catholic priesthood has to youth.  It works even today as many young men go into the diocesan seminaries and into the religious orders (such as the Jesuits, the Carmelites, the Dominicans and the Franciscans) so that they may have a share in the very priesthood of Christ and that they may claim this identity with the High Priest Who is Christ Jesus the Lord. 

The One Sacrificial Priest

In the New Testament, no sacrificial priests are mentioned, only elders and pastors.  There is utterly and entirely no Biblical basis for the Catholic priesthood.  In Christ Jesus, all believers are part of the royal priesthood of Christ in spiritual praise, but no one has a share in His sacrificial priesthood.  Like unto the old famous parable of the King’s new suit, the pages of Scripture show that a biblical basis for Catholic priesthood simply does not exist!   

The contrast between Christ’s priesthood and the Old Testament priesthood is very clear.  The Levitical priests were mere mortal men and, therefore, needed successors; Christ, in contrast, is an eternal Priest and His priesthood is untransferrable and needs no successor.  “And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death: But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.”  Untransferrable expresses the sense of the passage.  The concept strictly speaking was that it was did not pass over into other hands.  The Levitical priesthood had passed, as successive generations came, from one to another.  This reasoning is designed to prove that the Priesthood of Christ is eternal; it does not pass from hand to hand.  

The passage continues, “Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.”  He does not die, as did the mortal Jewish priests.  This is the reason He is able to save completely.  The passage continues, “who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people’s: for this he did once, when he offered up himself.”  Other priests before Christ were mere mortal men, and it was necessary that their office should pass to other hands.  They were sinful men also, and it was necessary that sacrifices should be made for themselves as well as others.  Christ Jesus did away with the Levitical priesthood and its many priests when He died on the cross, “behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom.”  The veil that hung in the Temple, separating the Holy of Holies from the Holy Place, was rent in two from top to bottom, signifing the end of the whole priesthood of the Old Testament.  The office of the many priests of the Old Testament was done away with because the one Priest continues forever!

Of utter importance is the fact that Christ Jesus alone was qualified to offer Himself.  He alone had the absolutely unique qualifications as the Holy Spirit teaches, “for such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens.”  The Lord Jesus is the sole sacrificial priest of the New Testament.   He finished the work of our salvation by one sole offering.  The Scriptures repeatedly establish this truth.  The substance of this is found in the Lord’s declaration from the cross, “Tetelestai”  “It is finished.”   

The One Sacrifice, Once Offered

Christ Jesus’ sacrifice marked the fulfillment and end of the priestly ordinances of the Old Testament, “there is no more offering for sin.”  Through His priestly offering on the cross, Christ Jesus “by Himself purged our sins sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high.”  It is clear that Christ’s sacrifice was designed to be once for all, in contrast to the many sacrifices of the Old Testament.  “But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God.”  “For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.”

The unique oneness of Christ’s sacrifice is in this very fact that it was a single offering once made.  The concept “once” is deemed so important that it is asserted seven times by the Holy Spirit in the New Testament.  The perfection of Christ’s sacrifice is contrasted to the daily repeated sacrifices of the Old Testament.  The truth of the excellence of Christ’s sacrifice is highlighted by the word “once.”  For example, the Apostle Paul teaches, “For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God.”  The Apostle Peter likewise declares, “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit.”  The same truth is taught in the book of Hebrews five times with the conclusion, “So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.”

True Worship of God is in Christ Jesus, the Eternal Priest

True worship of God is in Christ Jesus, the eternal Priest.  He alone authenticates worship, since it is in His name, and in accord with His Word.  His own righteousness credited to the believer by grace through faith alone is the only basis of true worship.  His restrictions in worship are most serious, “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.”  The greatest comfort believers have in true worship is that they have Jesus Christ, the Lord and Master in whom they are accepted, as their intercessor.  He is their High Priest, “now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: we have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens.”  This is the confidence in presence of God that believers now have because they have one eternal Priest, who offered one sacrifice once and for all time!  Without this truth, one does not have the Gospel or eternal life!  

Life as It is Lived in Catholic Seminaries

Were it not documented in Catholic books one would hardly believe the utter decadence in seminaries and in colleges that train men for the priesthood.  The subculture of homosexuality is rampant across the U.S.A.  Page after page of Goodbye, Good Men tells of the horrific influence of homosexuality that has permeated the youth in the Catholic seminaries.  The ideals of the youth are replaced by unnatural lusts that have become prevalent in major seminaries and colleges training for the priesthood in the U.S.A.   Donald Cozzens, the leading Catholic priest and rector of St. Mary’s in Cleveland, Ohio (a leading U.S. seminary), states in his book on the priesthood, 

“An NBC report on celibacy and the clergy found that ‘anywhere from 23 percent to 58 percent’ of the Catholic clergy have a homosexual orientation.  Other studies find that approximately half of American priests and seminarians are homosexually oriented…Moreover, the percentage of gay men among religious congregations of priests is believed to be even higher.”

Then nonchalantly he states, “At issue at the beginning of the twenty-first century is the growing perception—one seldom contested by those who know the priesthood well—that the priesthood is or is becoming a gay profession.  And to the point is the question:  Does it matter?  Does not the question reveal still another form of homophobia?”

Under the heading, “The Gay Crisis,” Cozzens states, “Gay seminarians are likely to feel at home and at ease in a seminary with a significant gay population.  They feel they belong and their need for meaningful, deep relationships with other gay man is easily met, and because they instinctively recognize other gay seminarians, circles of support and camaraderie are quickly formed...The straight seminarian meanwhile, feels out of place and may interpret his inner destabilization as a sign that he does not have a vocation to the priesthood.”  

In the concluding sentence of the book, Cozzens says, “Behind the changing face of the priesthood remains the saving face of Jesus the Christ.”  He had already stated that saving souls through “the celebration of the sacraments is the primary function of the priest”(p. 8).  Later he says, “The ritual, symbolic richness of the sacramental life of the Church, to a great extent, meets the human need for transcendence” (p. 30).  The need for the esthetic may be met in the pageantry of the Catholic sacraments, but it does not meet the need to be right with God.  To state that the saving face of Christ Jesus remains behind the priesthood is a lie.  What Cozzens fails to see is that his own reliance on the “saving face of Jesus the Christ” is based not on the Gospel, which is the power of God unto salvation, but rather on the Catholic understanding of salvation through good works, a doctrine straight out of hell.  Christ Jesus stands behind what is true and in accord with His written Word to the glory of His Father!  The Catholic priesthood is a parody of all of that for which Christ Jesus stands.  The Lord Jesus Christ does not stand behind the Catholic make-believe; rather He is one High Priest who is holy, harmless, undefiled!

Continuing in a Damning Lifestyle

One wonders just how the men who are studying for the priesthood, having been presented with such high ideals as of their identity with Christ, can stay in the seminaries and colleges for religious formation, when they meet the stark reality of a gay subculture and of abnormal sexuality.  To answer that problem one has to consider the pressure put on sons by their mothers, in particular, and also the fact that youth, because of their inexperience, are more easily snared.  Through this devastating experience and the horrendous guilt it engenders, they become trapped in very vices that they would have abhorred prior to entering the seminary.  Two hooks catch the Catholic youth.  First is the tradition of the Catholic Church that teaches that celibacy is a way to sharing the rich experiences of Christ, and second is, through the tradition which they are to hold as sacred, they are caught in a lifestyle that seems to be unbreakable.  

Regarding the first of these hooks, the Catholic Church has declared it “unthinkable” that her tradition of celibacy is at fault.  In her Vatican Council II Documents she officially states,

“In any case, the [Catholic] Church of the West cannot weaken her faithful observance of her own tradition.  And it is unthinkable that for centuries she has followed a path which, instead of favouring the spiritual richness of individual souls and of the People of God, has in some way compromised it, or that she has with arbitrary juridical prescriptions stifled the free expansion of the most profound realities of nature and of grace.”

The “unthinkable” has become an every day occurrence.  Chapter 10 of Goodbye, Good Men begins with a quotation, “complaints about doctrinal error, liturgical abuse and even personal conduct in U.S. seminaries are now so common as to be routine.”  Why then is it that we have a continuation of the Catholic priesthood and a continuation of the horrors that are being foisted on Catholics?  The answer is that the Catholic Church is one huge monolithic dictatorial system that continues to plow forward in spite of what is apparent.  She continues to uphold her teaching regarding the identity of Christ and the priest, and continues to say that priests are “other Christs.”  It is a continuation of the whole theme of Graham Greene’s novel, The Power and the Glory.  

This famous novel by Catholic author Graham Greene shows the life of a Latino priest, sunk in sin.  It was not just that he was drunk with liquor, immersed in immoral living and that his teeth were yellow with nicotine, but that he was still honored among the people as one who gave them Christ’s forgiveness for sin in confession, and baptized their babies to new life in baptism.  In real life, the Catholic priesthood ideal continues even if tarnished.  Young men are continually struck, as it were, in their very vital organs by the “dual disease,” lust for power and abnormal sexual lust.  Graham Greene said it so well; The Power and the Glory is the name of the worldly game which is played by the Catholic Magisterium system at the expense of so many ordinary Catholics.  The claim that a priest’s sinfulness does not obstruct the grace that flows through him and his sacraments is not simply the perspective of Graham Greene; it is the official teaching of Rome,

“This presence of Christ in the minister is not to be understood as if the latter were preserved from all human weaknesses, the spirit of domination, error, even sin.  The power of the Holy Spirit does not guarantee all acts of ministers in the same way.  While this guarantee extends to the sacraments, so that even the minister’s sin cannot impede the fruit of grace…”

Men Freed from the Priesthood

Far From Rome, Near to God:  the Testimonies of Fifty Converted Catholic Priests, gives first-hand documentation to the fact that these men from many different nations across the world were freed from the priesthood and from the Church of Rome.  Why was it that they obtained their freedom and so many more did not?  If you read the testimonies of many of these men, you will notice that some began inquiring in the book of Hebrews where they saw quite clearly that Christ’s priesthood was unique to Him.  Part of the way in which I saw the light was by reading one of our famous Catholic scholars, Raymond E. Brown.  In his remarkable book, Priest and Bishop: Biblical Reflections, Brown declares,

“When we move from the Old Testament to the New Testament, it is striking that while there are pagan priests and Jewish priests on the scene, no individual Christian is ever specifically identified as a priest.  The Epistle to the Hebrews speaks of the high priesthood of Jesus by comparing his death and entry into heaven with the actions of the Jewish high priest who went into the Holy of Holies in the Tabernacle once a year with a blood offering for himself and for the sins of his people (Hebrews 9:6, 7).  But it is noteworthy that the author of Hebrews does not associate the priesthood of Jesus with the Eucharist or the Last Supper; neither does he suggest that other Christians are priests in the likeness of Jesus.  In fact, the once for all atmosphere that surrounds the priesthood of Jesus in Hebrews 10:12, 14, has been offered as an explanation of why there are no Christian priests in the New Testament period.”

Thus the noted Catholic author declared publicly that there were no Christian priests in the New Testament period of time.  This came as a shock to me when I was a priest.  All my hopes, the investment of my whole life was in the priesthood.  It was what I had sought after, it was what I had achieved; it was that in which I had my source of revenue.  It was that in which I obtained honor and respect from people.  I was utterly astounded that one of our famous Catholic authors could state that Christian priests did not exist in the New Testament and that the only the priesthood was that of Christ Jesus the Lord.  

I did not have the courage, at the time, to begin studying Hebrews 7:23-27 for myself.  Some years later, however, I did study and I saw that the whole reason why there were many priests was because they died and had to be replaced (v. 23).  I saw also that verse 24 differentiates the priesthood of Christ from the old Levitical priesthood (and every other “priesthood”), “But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.”  As pointed out above, it is interesting that the word “unchangeable” in Greek means literally “untransferrable,” not passed on to anyone else.  The passage continues with the great news, “wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.”  Christ Jesus saves utterly and completely those who come to God by Him.  The reason why is given as the passage continues, “for such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens.”  

Brown’s book had certain repercussions in my life.  It caused me to remember back to the year in which I studied as a priest in Rome.  We had over three hundred young priests in my class.  I could see that, for the most part, they were interested neither in a holy life nor in seeking to magnify Christ Jesus.  Rather, for the most part, these men were interested in getting high positions in the different nations across the world.  It was a real scandal to me to see with my own eyes men who had no interest whatsoever in the priesthood—except as a means for position and renown.  I was horrified to the extent that outside of class, I chose to associate mostly with three other priests, one from Africa, another from Europe, and another from the United States, all of whom seemed to have my same ideals.  However, this memory continued with me throughout the years of my own priesthood.  

The Lord’s Call to Ministry and Marriage

The Catholic Church completely rules out marriage for its priests.  She says emphatically,

“A cleric who attempts marriage, even if only civilly, incurs an latae sententiae suspension; if he is does not repent after being warned and continues to give scandal, he can be punished gradually by deprivations, even by dismissal from the clerical state.”

Most serious for Rome is a priest attempting marriage, and she is arrogant enough to call this a scandal.  In the Bible, marriage is “honorable and undefiled.”  Just as the sun overcomes the darkness, so the clear light of God’s Word upholds marriage as honorable and anything but a scandal!

To desire the office of a bishop (that is, an elder or pastor), the Word of God says is good, “if a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work.”  The qualifications for someone who wishes such an office are then given, 

“…a bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behavior, given to hospitality, apt to teach; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous; one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity; for if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?”   

The light of God’s Word shows a man must be able to manage his own household before he attempts to oversee the believers in a Christian community.  He is to be a man of one wife.  Would to God that Catholics, and the Catholic clergy in particular, might read these verses.  

The Gift of Celibacy in Contrast to Law of Priestly Celibacy

The gift of celibacy is spoken about by the Lord as a gift that given only to a few.  The time and circumstances of that celibate life are solely between the Lord and the individual. “For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it.”  It is to be noted that the celibate life is not a condition for ministry; rather, “he that is able to receive it, let him receive it.”  The Aposte Paul gave the same counsel as the Lord.  He taught that it was fitting for the unmarried to remain single, if this was the ‘proper gift’ one had from God,  “For I would that all men were even as I myself. But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.”  He also gave the reasons why the single state was preferable, “he that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: But he that is married careth for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife.”  However the final word of caution given by the Apostle is utterly clear and forceful, “but if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.”  This qualification is consistent with the Lord’s own admonition,  “All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.” Therefore to make celibacy a law for those in ministry is utterly unbiblical, this however is precisely what the Church of Rome does. 

While recognizing that virginity is not of the nature of ministry, the Vatican is bold enough to declare that priestly celibacy is a “sacred law. ”  The official teaching is the following, 

“Virginity undoubtedly, as the Second Vatican Council declared, ‘is not, of course, required by the nature of the priesthood itself.  This is clear from the practice of the early Church and the traditions of the Eastern Churches.’  But at the same time the Council did not hesitate to confirm solemnly the ancient, sacred and providential present law of priestly celibacy.”

Thus the Catholic Church contradicts the very Word of God and tempts the Lord God in what they do to their young men.  The whole purpose of the Vatican, pope, Cardinals, and Curia is to maintain control over the priests worldwide.  They have imposed the law of priestly celibacy so that they can continue their control of men who, if they were married, would be responsible for their children, property, households, and most of all for their conscience.  Rome has tempted God Himself in upholding an untrue priesthood and, additionally, bringing her youth into an atmosphere where they are waylaid by immoral lusts.  

The wretchedness of this whole topic of a pretended priesthood is a picture of the situation for all mankind.  All have a bad record and a bad heart.  Each has a bad record because of personal sin.  Each has a depraved human heart because of the original sin of Adam.  All stand in need of the grace of God in Christ Jesus.  Such was proclaimed over seven hundred fifty years before Christ Jesus had finished His priestly work on the cross.  The prophet Isaiah declared, “all we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all.  But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed.”  The Apostle Peter declared, “Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers.”  The believer is to look unto Christ Jesus, the Author and Finisher of his faith.  In trusting on Christ Jesus alone, we have His righteousness credited to us, and though our sins are as scarlet, He makes them white as snow.  This is the good news and we pray and plead in the Lord that those in the Catholic priesthood and those tempted by worldly power and its fleeting glory will hear the Word of God and live!  

Who is Your Priest?

The important question at the end of this article is this:  who is your Priest?  The priesthood of Christ is glorious, like unto Himself.  It is the priesthood in which He has offered to the Father all that He is.  It is His final finished work in which the glory of His person will shine forever.  As priest, He had done all that was necessary to put away the sins of His people.  He has provided for them both the forgiveness for their sins and His own perfect standing before God.  “It is finished,” He declared.  What was finished was the believer’s slavery to sin and the true moral guilt that attends his sin!  Paid was the price of the believer’s redemption!  Performed were all the requirements of God’s law.  In a word, complete satisfaction had been made to God for the believer.  The Catholic priesthood, in contrast, is dust, smoke, and mirrors, and like unto the well-known allegory of the King’s new suit, it simply does not legitimately exist!  Believe on the Eternal Lord and know the Priest that gives life now, and forever!  “Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh; And having an high priest over the house of God….”  This is the living way.  It is death to attempt to come to God through earthly sacrificial priests who have no place in the New Testament.  The way to the Eternal Father is through the Eternal Priest alone; His death is for us the way to life.  To those who believe this He is precious beyond all understanding!  ♦

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212 

The Normal Christian Life and Catholicism

We must deal with the apparent normality of Catholicism.  The Catholic Church is based on some of the great essential truths of God’s revelation.  She holds to the existence of a self-existent and eternal God, the Creator of the universe, of man, and of all things.  She teaches that in the Godhead there are three distinct Persons, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, the same in substance, and equal in power and glory.  She teaches that man was created in God’s image and that he fell by the sin of disobedience and became subject to both temporal and eternal death.  She teaches that Adam’s race shared in the guilt and consequences of his sin, and that each one is born as a sinner before God.  She accepts the doctrine of man’s redemption by Jesus Christ, teaching that He became incarnate, and endured the death of the cross; that He rose from the dead, ascended to heaven, and will return on the Last Day. 

From my own experience, and from talking to quite a number of other former priests and nuns, I found that while we saw the normality that there is in Catholicism in many basic doctrines, yet we all sensed an inner gnawing emptiness.  In preparation for the priesthood, there were times when I wanted in some way to share my religious experiences with fellow students.  For the most part I was told that “we do not talk shop.”  That phrase, ‘we do not talk shop’ was a recurring theme throughout the years of preparation and into the priesthood years.  I remember as a priest, one particular visit to Amsterdam.  I stayed not in a Dominican Priory but in a Jesuit house.  The priests who met me at the airport were quite cordial and kind, however in trying to explain my daily search to know Lord in the Scriptures, I was met with silence.  Then later in Trinidad, when I spoke to another priest about the fact that most of the babies we baptized never returned to Church, he joked that if infant baptism did work, we would never have enough room in our churches to hold all those whom we baptized.  His jest was painful to me.  I have heard the same sort of experience from quite a few former nuns.  Conversation, jokes, even those of the shady kind, and ordinary gossip were all quite acceptable, however when a Sister wanted to reveal her heart in her search to know the Lord, there was always a chilling silence. 

With the beginning of the Catholic Charismatic movement in the early seventies things were somewhat different.  With Pentecostal people, and with Charismatic Catholics, there was an eagerness to share religious experience.  Nevertheless, again there were boundaries.  Such things as claimed miracles, wonders, and the up-to-date Charismatic happenings, were all acceptable, what was definitely taboo was all talking about doctrine as such.  Out of bounds were all questions and discussion on official Church teachings.  Then, even at the annual priests’ conference and other meetings, when I would question doctrines and cite Scriptures I was always informed that I was out of place.  What a great contrast it has been for me coming to true Biblical faith to find that fellow believers just treasure sharing with each what the Lord is doing personally in their lives.  During my visit to Warsaw Poland, London, and Ireland in 2003 I was greatly edified by the openness and frankness with which believers shared enthusiastically with each other.  The normal Christian life is always centered on the Lord, His presence, His answering prayer, even His discipline as He watches over His own.  My experience and what I have learned from many other former Catholics, is that while things looked normal, we had no real inner life with the Lord.  When we did begin to search and wish to share deeply what we were discovering about walking with the Lord, the general response was always the hackneyed phrase “we don’t talk shop.”  The system of belief behind this shared experience that I have found among those who were priests, nuns, and lay Catholics; I will now layout in the way that can be understood.  While major doctrines may seem to be biblical, Christ’s sacrifice and the redemption flowing from it are quite compromised in Catholicism, to the point of being soul damaging. 

The Application of Christ’ Redemption

Sin is an evil of infinite significance, since it is committed against an infinite Person.  There is no way of escaping the wrath of God against sin except by the application of the Lord Christ Jesus’ finished work.  Concerning the Holy Spirit the Lord promised that, “when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment.”[1]  The Holy Spirit convicts of sin as He makes the sinner realize his lost condition and brings him to sense his need of Christ’s righteousness.  The Holy Spirit only can impart spiritual life to the soul and supernatural light to the mind.  Therefore the Lord Himself proclaimed, “verily, verily, I say unto thee except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”[2]  “Verily, verily” is an expression used by the Lord to draw attention to the crucial importance of what He was saying.  What He calls being “born again,” He also establishes as a principle of life, “that which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.”[3]  The Holy Spirit is the sole and only efficient cause of being “born again”.  The same principle of life is later repeated by the Lord, “it is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing….”[4]  The wonderful work of the Holy Spirit opening the mind and heart to redemption is highlighted by the Apostle Paul, “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.”[5]  The Lord God saves sinners gloriously, “according to his mercy, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost.”[6]   True believers are “born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God,”[7] “of his own will begat he us with the word of truth.”[8]  This is utterly splendid, clear, and profound.  The Spirit of God’s unique work is to apply Christ’s redemption to the sinner.  In this regeneration He works as a Free Agent.  He dispenses His power where, and when, on whom, He pleases.  In the words of the Lord, “the wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.” [9]  The wind is an element which man cannot control.  The wind is not regulated by man’s desires or plans, so it is with the Spirit of God.  The wind blows, where it pleases, as it pleases and when it pleases, so it is with the Holy Spirit, He is absolutely Sovereign in all His operations.

The necessity of the direct work of the Holy Spirit on the soul of man is because man is spiritually dead.  In the words of the Apostle, “for the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.” [10]  The new birth by the Holy Spirit is essential, because natural man is totally deficient in and of himself.  It is not that he is weak and needs stimulation, spiritually he is dead, in the words of the Apostle, “and you has He quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins.”[11]  Because there is a direct connection between the redemption of Christ and the ministry of the Holy Spirit, it is serious error to substitute ritual or ceremony for the work of the Holy Spirit, because in the words of the Lord, “that which is born of the Spirit is spirit” [12] “God hath given to us eternal life and this life is in His Son.”[13]  The work of the Holy Spirit is absolutely necessary to bring the sinner to Christ, to overcome his innate opposition, and induce him to believe.  In all of this, the Holy Spirit is Sovereign.

Salvation Alleged as Autonomous and Self-Regulating

The Catholic Church does speak of the grace of the Holy Spirit, but not as a direct work in Christ Jesus, but as a work under her control in her sacraments.  She makes a declaration of immense significance in stating,

“The Church affirms that for believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for salvation.  'Sacramental grace' is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament.”[14] 

The assertion attempts to replace the Person of Holy Spirit with ‘Sacramental grace’.  Such grace or power it is claimed to come through the sacraments.  She goes so far as to call her sacraments “God's masterpieces.”[15]  These sacraments are visible physical rites, as she states, “The visible rites by which the sacraments are celebrated signify and make present the graces proper to each sacrament.”[16] 

The precious Word of God in Scripture explains how salvation is not accomplished; salvation is not by means of ceremonies or rites, rather by God’s grace through faith. “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is a gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast.”[17]  “And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace.”[18]  Yet this word “works” is the very word that the Catholic Church uses to declare that her seven sacraments operate ‘ex opere operato’ ‘from the work, worked.’  The official teaching is,

“If any shall say that by the said sacraments of the New Law, grace is not conferred from the work which has been worked [ex opere operato] but that faith alone in the divine promise suffices to obtain grace: let him be anathema.”[19]

What is soul destroying is that this teaching attempts to substitute rituals or rites for the direct work of the Holy Spirit.  The rites or sacraments it is claimed, “work by their own working” “ex opere operato,” that is they function irrespective of the spiritual condition of the priest giving them or the layperson receiving them.  In a word, they work automatically.  This claim in practice attempts to establish Rome’s sacraments as autonomous and self-regulating rites to confer grace.  It is difficult to envisage a teaching so contradictory to the truth of the Lord, “it is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing.”[20]

Baptism by Which It is Claimed Men and Women Are ‘Born Again’

We saw above how the Holy Spirit is the sole and only efficient cause of being “born again.”  An example of Rome’s autonomous automatic sacraments is that of the claim that baptism brings about spiritual rebirth.  The Roman teaching officially declares,

      “Baptism…by which men and women are freed from their sins, are reborn as children of God…is validly conferred only by washing with true water together with the required form of words.”[21]

Thus Catholic teaching is that rebirth ‘as children of God’ is by baptism.  Real water, together with set form of words, is necessary for Baptism to work automatically.  In the Scriptures, the new birth is solely the work of the Holy Spirit, and not the work of man or of physical things.  This is from the very nature of the condition of man.  The state of man by nature is represented as death in sin.  Birth altogether excludes the idea of any effort or work on the part of the one who is born.  The new birth is a spiritual resurrection, a passing from death unto life, outside of man’s control.  In the valued words of the Lord, “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.”[22]

The Holy Spirit convicts a person of sin and as that person trusts on Christ’s cross and resurrection alone regenerates him to new life in Christ.  Then the true believer has a divine person who indwells him[23] who loves him[24] who leads him[25] who gives him assurance of his sonship[26], who helps him in his weaknesses by making intercession for him.[27]  He it is who seals the true believer unto the day of redemption.[28]  All of this divine activity and power is from a Person.  In Catholicism, the divine person of the Holy Spirit has in practice been replaced by sacraments that “work by their own working.”  Many of us who were priests for many years baptized countless infants.  Year after year we saw the infants we had baptized grew up destitute of the grace of God.  It is necessary for Catholics to have the honesty to recognize that a divine person causes salvation, not a self-regulating sacrament of baptism.  It is necessary for every sincere Catholic, as in the presence of the Holy God, to ask himself how can he experience the quickening of the Holy Spirit.  He ought to give no rest to his soul until he has sought the grace of God, and implored the work of His Spirit that his heart may be renewed.

Oldest, Most Alluring Temptation

The Catholic teaching on baptism is in fact the oldest temptation known to man.  Physicalwater and physical words are presented as accomplishing new birth.  Looking to a physical thing to give spiritual life was the first lie of Satan.  “…in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.”[29]  Satan offered the fruit as the efficacious means of bestowing good upon Eve.  She believed in the fruit’s inherent efficacy to open the eyes and to give knowledge of good and evil.  In the same way, the Roman Church presents ‘true water together with the required form of words’ as the inherent means of being born again.  Flesh can only reproduce itself as flesh.  The law of reproduction is ‘after its kind.”[30]  Therefore the Holy Spirit alone produces spirit, a life born again.  The work of the Holy Spirit in the lives of true believers is fruitful and indestructible.  His work is a renovating power; “he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit.”[31]  In Scripture many activities are assigned to the Holy Spirit.  He guides believers into all truth, He shows believers things to come; and He takes of the things of Christ and shows them to His people, “He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.”[32]  The prime object purpose of the Holy Spirit is the glorification of Christ Jesus.  The centerpiece of this glorification of Christ is the revelation of Christ to the believer.  The illumination of the Holy Spirit is His first work upon the soul, in the words of Scripture, “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.”[33]

Spiritual Fruits, the Vital Test of Reality

Christ Jesus said, “ye shall know them by their fruits.  Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?”[34]  Good spiritual fruit that shows the nature of the doctrines that have been taught.  The Holy Spirit produces spiritual fruits in those who are truly born again.  These are fruits of repentance, personal faith, and deep fellowship with God and His people.  New birth bears fruit in an awareness of God’s absolute Holiness, and the exceeding sinfulness of sin.  The fruit is seen in the fervent desire to humble oneself before God in submission to His Word and will.  The fruits of salvation are seen in desires of the heart to walk in thankfulness with God and His people according to all His commandments.  These fruits show an appreciation of the worship due to God alone, coupled desire to glorify Him in all aspects of life.  The Lord Himself gave the touchstone, “ye shall know them by their fruits.”

A true Christian by living holy shows that he is “a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”[35]  The Christian life shows forth the work of the Holy Spirit that has taken place in the heart.  Christian life is not a manufacturing plant where autonomous and self-regulating rites supposedly confer grace.  It is the family of God where He has free sons and daughters who lovingly and freely serve Him, where salvation is entirely of Him, directly wrought in Christ Jesus, entirely by His grace and to His glory.  It is when one sees a truly Christian life, that one is shocked by how abnormal are such things as bowing down to crucifixes, statues and images, wearing ashes, lighting candles, praying to dead saints, using holy water, performing the stations of the cross, praying for souls in a non-existent place called purgatory, wearing medallions and scapulars and displaying palm branches.  Many of us, even while we were devoutly Catholic, sensed that there was something strange in all the paraphernalia, we would joke about ‘the bells, yells and smells’ that were part of our Catholic life. 

The Life of the Spirit in Believers and Pastors

The Holy Spirit applies to true believers all the virtues of Christ’s perfect work.  The Holy Spirit communicates to them conviction, light, love, faith, repentance and perseverance.  By His death Christ Jesus meritoriously acquired for all of His people a real participation in the blessings of redemption, and in Christ, His Spirit directly applies these to them.  By the operations of the Spirit true believers are brought to saving faith and repentance.  In a word, the Holy Spirit is the bond by which Christ Jesus efficaciously unites true believers to Himself.  There is no grace, no mercy, no privilege, and no consolation that we receive, possess, or use, except what is given to believers by Him alone.  The Holy Spirit is the immediate and efficient cause of all divine activities.  In Him divine excellence and the power is manifest.  This life of the Holy Spirit is meant to be especially evident in the live and behavior of the Christian pastor.  The normal Christian life is meant to be under the pastoral care of men who exemplify godly behavior.  The Scripture states that, “a bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach.”[36]  He must be one who so directs his family as to set a good example to heads of other families.  A pastor that rules a good Christian home gives proof of his ability to take care of the church of God, “for if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?”[37]  Scripture emphasizes that fact that, “marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled.”[38]  From these passages it is clear that the Vatican law regarding the celibacy of the clergy is anything but normal.  The lives of the Catholic clergy are quite irregular.  For example, “well-informed victims’ advocacy groups in the United States estimate there are between 2,000 and 4,000 abusive priests in America at this time, or a number between 4 percent and 8 percent of the 48,000 U.S. priests.  If true, that would reflect an incidence of abuse alarmingly above that of the general population….”[39]  Catholic priests and people if they are honest should admit that in their midst things are not quite normal, the big question is are they willing to search for what is indeed standard Christian life.

Two Irreconcilable Prototypes

To discover normal Christian, life we must ask the question posed in Scripture “… how can a man be justified before God?”[40]  The Word of God says very clearly and repeatedly that a man is justified, that is, counted freed from sin, and positively righteous, as a gift of God’s grace through faith, “now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt.  But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.”[41]  The Catholic Church claims that one becomes a Christian and maintains Christian life through her sacraments, holy oils and other objects, and that one does righteous works to earn merit, all in collaboration with what she calls “sanctifying grace.”[42]  Further, the Church of Rome declares that she herself “engenders supports and nourishes our faith.”[43]  In the Scriptures however, the Church was begun and established entirely by God through Jesus Christ and the work of the Holy Spirit.  God engenders saving faith by the true Gospel of grace.  It is by the powerful operation of the Holy Spirit that one believes the Gospel of Christ.  It is of such wonderful power that it is compared to the same power that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead!

“That Ye May Know What is the Hope of His Calling, and What the Riches of the Glory of His inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places.”[44]  

The Catholic Church presents a teaching about salvation that is very down-to-earth and under the control of her priests.  She officially says, “Indeed bishops and priests, by virtue of the sacrament of Holy Orders, have the power to forgive all sins ‘in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.’ [45]  And, “priests have received from God a power that he has given neither to angels nor to archangels...God above confirms what priests do here below.  Were there no forgiveness of sins in the Church, there would be no hope of life to come or eternal liberation.” [46]

To claim the power on earth that can only be attributed to the very Spirit of God in heaven is certainly not normal.  Much more of this we will see as we progress in this book.  The life and power of priests is not normal in a Biblical sense.  Even marriage in a Biblical sense is not normal in the life of Catholics.  The life of a nun is quite unusual when compared to what the Scripture teaches for believers.  These topics and many others we will investigate in different chapters of the book.  For now, the overview that we have been seeking is clear and precise.  The All Holy God will not share His glory with another.  Since the Scripture’s teaching concerning the power and prerogative of the Holy Spirit is true, the alternative method presented through rituals and priests presented by Catholicism is of necessity false and abnormal.

Promise for Our Time

The promise concerning our days in the New Testament times is that our “eyes shall see the king in his beauty.”[47]  True believers shall experience the grace of Christ in all its power and excellence.  He calls unto all, saying, “Look unto me, and be ye saved.”[48]  Peggy O’Neill, a former Catholic nun, began her testimony by saying, “I served as a sister in a religious order for about fifty years and during all that time, and I had never heard the true Gospel.”[49]  Later in the same account of her life she said, “I was ignorant of God’s righteousness.  What it takes for salvation is a righteousness that equals that of God and I knew that no one could ever reach that standard.  This then is what the Gospel is all about: what God demands, He provides.  The Good News is that if we believe in Jesus Christ whose death on the cross, burial and resurrection has paid the price of our sin, we will be saved.  The Bible puts it this way; “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him” (II Corinthians 5:21).  In exchange for my sins, God will give me the righteousness of Jesus, God’s righteousness for my sins!  This is the Good News, the Gospel in a nutshell.”[50]

The Lord Christ Jesus is Ready

The message of the Gospel is that the Lord Christ Jesus is ready to receive all sinners that come to Him.  He alone is able to make you right with the Father.  He is ready and willing to receive you.  The revelation that He gives to you through the Scriptures is by the truth and love of His Holy Spirit.  The frightening words of the Lord ring in the ears of those of us who have spent most of our lives in man-made religion, “not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.”[51]  No person, by merely acknowledging Christ’s authority, believing in His divinity, professing faith in His perfection and in His atonement, shall have any part with God in His salvation, but only he who does the will of His Father.  Take heed of resting on rituals and a faith in Christ Jesus that is not exclusive of all others.  Multitudes have been so deceived and have perished eternally with a lie in their right hand.  The Lord made the will of the Father abundantly clear when He said,

“this is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent.”[52]  “Repent ye, and believe the gospel.”[53]  “Wherefore as the Holy Ghost saith, today if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness.”[54] 

This day the offer of grace is given to you, for you it is the acceptable time.  Others have had this day as well as you and have missed the opportunity; take heed that you do not harden your heart.  “And the Spirit and the bride say, come.  And let him that heareth say, come.  And let him that is athirst come.  And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.”[55]  The water of life is offered to you.  Believe on Him alone and you will be forever secure, “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”[56]    

To forget the regeneration of the divine Person of the Holy Spirit and replace it by faith and confidence in priests and sacraments is fatal.  In practice, instead of a divine person being the sole, and only efficient cause of being “born again,” ones thoughts and affections are on things, and the priests that dispense them.  This, in a word, is the substitution of religion for a relationship with the living God.  Man indeed, likes it so.  Humankind always likes to have all aspects of life under control, and in this respect Catholicism has everything on tap, as it were.  The huge difficulty with all of this is the inner wound of emptiness that ritualism generates.  In face of this, the correct Christian hope is that the Spirit of God will beget a man to new life in Christ.  Those who are begotten to a new and spiritual life are begotten to a new and lively hope.  In the words of the Apostle Peter,

“Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.”[57]

All the believer’s blessings begin with the regeneration that comes from God’s abundant mercy.  A living and durable hope needs to have such a solid foundation as the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead!  A true relationship with the Lord gives the believer that solid foundation, so that he is joyful and content having such a deep inner peace.  True faith produces a strong love for Christ Jesus.  This love shows itself in the highest esteem for Him, a desire to be with Him and to talk about Him.  It embodies a cheerful service of the Lord in all things, even sufferings.  The purpose of such sufferings and heaviness is, “that the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.”[58] 

Where there is true faith and love of the Lord there is in the midst of all things, a joy unspeakable and full of glory.  In Catholicism all of this inner foundation of a deep inner fellowship with the Lord is missing.  The rituals and pomp, the fine architecture, and captivating music, the mysticism, charismatic experiences, visions and apparitions cannot fill the void that was meant to be filled by a Person, the Spirit of the living God.  Catholicism can deceive peoples and nations no further and no longer than God will permit.  The folly shall be finally manifested, it shall appear that it is the supreme example of “having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.”[59]  Many thousands of us have come out of Catholicism to normal Christian life.  It still happens each year and in most nations.

God is the only All Holy One.  His holiness is the distinguishing factor in all His essential characteristics.  This is the reason why we need to be in right standing before the one and only All Holy God on the terms He prescribes.  God’s truth, as we seen Scripture, makes it clear you cannot be right before God and remain true to Catholic teaching, since they contradict and oppose the truth of the Bible on the essential factor of how we enter into a relationship with Him.  You may cling to such teachings and traditions to your own eternal peril.  Or you may do what so many of us have done before you.  Turn to God in faith alone for the salvation that He alone gives, by the conviction of the Holy Spirit, based on Christ’s death and resurrection for His own, and believe on Him alone, “to the praise of the glory of his grace”[60]

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article. 

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

[1] John 16:8

[2] John 3:3

[3] John 3:6

[4] John 6:63

[5] I Corinthians 2:9-10

[6] Titus 3:5

[7] John 1:13

[8] James 1:18

[9] John 3:8

[10] Romans 8:2

[11] Ephesians 2:1

[12] John 3:6

[13] I John 5:11

[14] Catechism Para 1129

[15] “In the liturgy the Holy Spirit is teacher of the faith of the People of God and artisan of "God's masterpieces," the sacraments of the New Covenant.”  Catechism Para 1091

[16] Catechism Para 1131

[17] Ephesians 2:8-9

[18] Romans 11:6  

[19] Henry Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, Tr. by Roy J Deferrari from Enchiridion Symbolorum, 30th ed. (St. Louis, MO: B. Herder Book Co., 1957), #851.  Bolding in any quotation indicates emphasis added in this work.

[20] John 6:63

[21]  Code of Canon Law, Latin-English Ed. (Washington, DC:  Canon Law Society of America, 1983), Canon 849.  She also asserts,“...The [Roman Catholic] Church does not know of any means other than Baptism that assures entry into eternal beatitude...” Catechism Para 1257

[22] John 5:24 A fuller explanation of the Sacrament of Baptism is given in chapter three.

[23] I Corinthians 6:19

[24] Romans 15:7

[25] Romans 8:14

[26] Romans 8:16

[27] Romans 8:26

[28] Ephesians 4:30

[29] Genesis 3:5

[30] “That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit”  (John 3:6).

[31] I Corinthians 6:17

[32] John 16:14

[33] II Corinthians 4:6

[34] Matthew 7:16

[35] II Corinthians 5:17

[36] I Timothy 3:2

[37] I Timothy 3:5

[38] Hebrews 13:4

[39] http://www.poynter.org/dg.lts/id.46/aid.52811/column.htm

[40] Job 9:2

[41] Romans 4:4-5

[42] Catechism, Para. 2025“We can have merit in God’s sight only because of God’s free plan to associate man with the work of his grace.  Merit is to be ascribed in the first place to the grace of God, and secondly to man’s collaboration.  Man’s merit is due to God.”

[43] Catechism, Para 181

[44] Ephesians 1:18-20

[45] Catechism, Para1461

[46] Catechism, Para 983

[47] Isaiah 33:17

[48] Isaiah 45:22

[49] The testimony of Peggy O’Neill on our Website: www.bereanbeacon.org/

[50] Ibid, Peggy O’Neill’s testimony

[51] Matthew 7:21

[52] John 6:29

[53] Mark 1:15

[54] Hebrews 3:7, 8

[55] Revelation 22:17

[56] II Corinthians 5:17

[57] 1 Peter 1:3

[58] 1 Peter 1: 7-8

[59] 2 Timothy 3:5

[60] Ephesians 1:6

Liberation Theology Infused in Western Thinking

Latin American liberation theology has for the most part been a movement identified with the Roman Catholic Church.  It is in fact just the tip of the iceberg; the principles that it proclaims have affected western society.  Much of the present welfare societies in the USA and in Europe are just different expressions of the same Catholic mentality seen in official statements of the Vatican.[1]  The Politics of guilt and shame permeate our society.  The Catholic Priests, Leonardo Boff and Clodovis Boff, in Introducing Liberation Theology give a sample taste of what is proposed by Liberation theology.

“Every true theology springs from a spirituality – that is, from a true meeting with God in history.  Liberation theology was born when faith confronted the injustice done to the poor.  By ‘poor’ we do not really mean the poor individual who knocks on the door asking for alms.  We mean a collective poor, the ‘popular classes,’ which is a much wider category than the ‘proletariat’ singled out by Karl Marx (it is a mistake to identify the poor of liberation theology with the proletariat, though many of its critics do): the poor are also the workers exploited by the capitalist system; the underemployed, those pushed aside by the production process – a reserve army always at hand to take the place of the employed; they are the laborers of the countryside, and migrant workers with only seasonal work.”[2]   

Then in the chapter called “Claiming the Promised Land: A New Jubilee for a New World” they state,

“‘The profit of the earth is for all’ (Eccles. 5:9).  The Old Testament ethic, to assure everyone the same natural opportunity, asserts that all people have an equal right to economic rent…”[3]

Liberation theology is the easier to identify form of a wide-ranging Roman Catholic social thought.  As such, it serves a window into the Economic and Political strategy of the Vatican that pervades Western society.  It is quite informative to read the “A Concise History of Liberation Theology” by Leonardo and Clodovis Boff.  In the last paragraph they state,

“The general tenor of the pronouncements of the magisterium, whether papal or coming from the Synod of Bishops, has been to recognize the positive aspects of liberation theology, especially with reference to the poor and the need for their liberation, as forming put of the universal heritage of Christian commitment to history.”[4]

Roots of Liberation Theology

The theological roots of the movement go back to the most influential of all Catholic Theologians, Thomas Aquinas.  Aquinas wrote,

“…whatever certain people have in superabundance is due, by natural law, to the purpose of succoring the poor… In cases of need, all things are common property, so that there would seem to be no sin in taking another’s property, for need has made it common. …it is lawful for a man to succor his own need by means of another’s property by taking it either openly or secretly; nor is this, properly speaking, theft and robbery…. It is not theft, properly speaking, to take secretly and use another’s property in a case of extreme need; because that which he takes for the support of his life becomes his own property by reason of that need….  In a case of a like need a man may also take secretly another’s property in order to succor his neighbor in need.”[5]

In Aquinas’ philosophy, need is the criterion for what is right regarding the possession of property.  Need can make another’s goods one’s own.  This is simply a philosophical justification for theft.  The Robin Hood principle of robbing the rich to feed the poor is also contained in Aquinas’ reasoning.  He stated,

“In a case of a like need a man may also take secretly another’s property in order to succor his neighbor in need.”[6]

This is plainly the Robin Hood principle and the basis for later Liberation Theology.  From the time of the Industrial Revolution on, different Popes reiterated the principles of Aquinas.  pope Leo XIII wrote that to be the owner of goods is a right “natural to man,’’ but he makes the distinction that while property may be privately owned, it must be publicly used.  He wrote:

“How ought man use his possessions, the Church replies without hesitation: ‘As to this point, man ought not regard external goods as his own, but as common....’”[7]

A big part of the roots of Liberation Theology are found in the Catholic Vatican Council II held in Rome from 1962-1965.  The council basically endorsed the principle of Aquinas that man legally possesses property that he may benefit not only himself but also others.  The exact words of the Council are, 

“God intended the earth with everything contained in it for the use of all human beings and peoples. Thus, under the leadership of justice and in the company of charity, created goods should be in abundance for all in like manner.  Whatever the forms of property may be, as adapted to the legitimate institutions of peoples, according to diverse and changeable circumstances, attention must always be paid to this universal destination of earthly goods. In using them, therefore, man should regard the external things that he legitimately possesses not only as his own but also as common in the sense that they should be able to benefit not only him but also others.  On the other hand, the right of having a share of earthly goods sufficient for oneself and one's family belongs to everyone.”[8]

This Council elucidated the wide disparity between rich and poor nations, and endorsed Aquinas’ philosophical justification for theft.  The official words of the Council are,

“The Fathers and Doctors of the Church held this opinion, teaching that men are obliged to come to the relief of the poor and to do so not merely out of their superfluous goods.  If one is in extreme necessity, he has the right to procure for himself what he needs out of the riches of others”[9]

Based on the Council’s teachings, Catholic leaders proclaimed “a preferential option” for the poor.  The Catholic Conference at Medellin 1968 denounced the extreme inequality among social classes as well as the unjust use of power and exploitation.  Pope John Paul himself devoted much time trying to establish a policy of political activism that emphasized goods belonging to all.  In 1987 pope John Paul II wrote,

“It is necessary to state once more the characteristic principle of Christian social doctrine: the goods of this world are originally meant for all.  The right to private property is valid and necessary, but it does not nullify the value of this principle. Private property, in fact, is under a “social mortgage,’’ which means that it has an intrinsically social function, based upon and justified precisely by the principle of the universal destination of goods.”[10]

This Papal teaching was implemented as,

“The magisterium of the church in Latin America has expressed itself primarily through the documents of two conferences. The second general conference of the episcopate of Latin America, held at Medellin, Colombia, in 1968, spoke of the church ‘listening to the cry of the poor and becoming the interpreter of their anguish’; this was the first flowering of the theme of liberation, which began to be worked out systematically only after Medellin. The third general conference, held at Puebla, Mexico, in 1979, shows the theme of liberation running right through its final document. The liberation dimension is seen a an ‘integral put’ (§355, 1254, 1283) of the mission of the church, ‘indispensable’ (§§562, 1270), ‘essential’ (§1302). A large put of the document (§470-506) is devoted to evangelization, liberation, and human promotion, and a whole chapter (§1134-56) to the ‘preferential option for the poor,’ a central axis of liberation theology.”[11]

Besides Catholic sources, other European writers, such as Jurgen Moltmann and Dietrich Bonhoeffer, were foundational to Liberation Theology.  These writers intertwined theology with political movements and stressed that the hope of mankind was in a movement towards better political activity.  Bonhoeffer, in Germany, redefined religion in a secular context.  He emphasized human responsibility and stressed the value of seeing the world from below.  That view meant a preference for the poor and the oppressed.  Marxism, of course, had a very big part to play in forming Liberation Theology.  While some famous Liberation Theologians say that their work is not Marxist, one will see however the same principles in Liberation Theology as in Marxism. 

Liberation Theology: an Attraction into Catholicism

The Maryknoll and Jesuit orders began their support of Liberation Theologians by the building up of “base communities” in South America, Central America and the Philippines, back in the late ‘60’s and early ‘70’s.  These Catholic orders continue to have members implementing the principles of Liberation Theology.  In New York City we have the headquarters of the Maryknoll order; it is a dominant force for Liberation Theology in the Americas.  And the Paulist Press, of the Catholic Missionary Society of St. Paul, also implements many principles of Liberation through the radical feminist theology movement.  In San Antonio, Texas we have the Mexican-American cultural center promoting Liberation Theology.

The Catholic Church uses many different fronts to attract.  The Catholic “Servol” socialist group in Trinidad, that I had been part of while I was Parish Priest in Pointe-a-Pierre, sent help to Robert Mugabwe, in Zimbabwe, for his African Unity Party.  The party over the years has issued official statements on Revolutionary Theology and their present takeover of white farmers land and giving them to “poor and oppressed black farmers,” is part of the whole theology of the Liberation Movement.  In the Philippines, the Liberation Movement, with Priests and Nuns, supported the Marxist Movement that tried for many years to topple the Philippine democracy.  There are still movements going on in nations such as Peru, where Gustavo Gutierrez began what was in many ways the whole South American version of Liberation Theology with his Theology of Liberation in 1971.  From Lima, Gutierrez continues to have a worldwide influence and has come to the United States to show how Liberation Theology can work in other avenues for the lifting of oppression from those who are downcast.  “Most students of Liberation Theology are familiar with the Jesuits, primarily because Gustavo Gutierrez, father of modern Catholic liberationism, comes from that order.  The works of other Jesuit advocates widely read in the United States include Juan Luis Segundo’s five-volume “A Theology for Artisans of a New Humanity” and Arthur F. McGovern’s, “Marxism: an American Perspective.”  McGovern, a Jesuit professor at the University of Detroit, contends that much diversity exists among liberation advocates in regard to their commitment to Marxism.  He does not, however, deny that they derive their insights from overtly Marxist critiques of society.”[12]

Personal Involvement in Liberation Theology

I have already told of the incident in my life where I nearly died, having been unconscious for three days.  That was not my only “near encounter” with death.  Another traumatic incident, which I will soon explain, happened while I was involved in contending for Liberation Theology. 

In the first parish to which I was assigned, in Southeast Trinidad called Mayaro, I saw women working gathering coconuts for few dollars a day.  Some of them explained to me that their condition was worse than that of their forefathers under slavery.  They said that they did not have enough money to provide food for themselves and their children.  I was reading at the time the quite famous book by Jose Miranda, “Marx and the Bible” outlining the great sins of the rich against the poor.  I took this as just one of many examples of the oppression of the poor, and I decided that I would do something for the cause of the poor.  I began preaching on the cause of the poor and underprivileged.  I moralized in sermons to estate owners, and the wealthy merchants from the principle cities of Port of Spain and San Fernando, who came to their holiday homes on the beach in Mayaro for the weekends.  I used such passages as Isaiah 58:6-7 preaching, “Is not this the fast that I have chosen? To loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?[13]  I proclaimed that if they were to be truly Christian they must pay fair wages and thus let the oppressed go free.  I announced that the poor had a right to a fair share of the community goods.  I quoted such Scripture passages the end of Matthew chapter 25 saying that at the last day, men will be judged on how they have treated the poor and the needy.  I preached to sound the alarm that we needed to do something to lift the oppression from off the poor peoples’ back.  The majority of my congregation was in fact the working classes and they quite liked what I said.  Estate owners and merchants did not, invitations to dinner do longer came my way, most however continued to attend as there was just one Catholic church in the area, and they were obliged under pain of mortal sin to attend.

My own living what I preached was seen it the case that I brought against the local doctor, for cruelty to a child.  The doctor would not treat the child at the local hospital, where the government paid for all visits, unless the mother of the child paid an additional bribe.  The mother came and told me of the cruelty done to her child and I prepared to take judicial action against the doctor.  At the same time I was asked for a bribe myself to get plans approved for a building in one of the smaller villages.  I threatened a judicial action against the minister in charge of that section of government.

It was while considering these two judicial processes, that I was attacked in my parish house.  Just after sunset one evening three men came to the back door, one carrying a machete, the other a revolver, the third a knife.  I did not realize till later that a fourth man had come in the front door, which was not locked at the time.  They looked intent on killing me.  I lectured them on my holiness as a Catholic priest, and how the wrath of God would be on them as a curse for the rest of their lives, if they put one finger on me!  I told them that they could have all the money in the safe, and that they could take whatever they liked in the house.  But I told them that if they put one hand on me, that the blight of God would be on them, and that their lives would be eaten up with disasters.  The men were for the most part Indian, and maybe Hindus.  They listened to me as I continued to preach on the wrath, fury, and rage of God that would be on them, and they contented themselves with what money could find in the house.  After tying my hands and feet to my bed they departed.

That incident did not bring an end to my desire to see the poor liberated; rather I got even more determined.  I reported the incident to the local Express Newspaper and it carried the headline, “LET’S STOP THIS ‘BOBOL’ SAYS ROBBED PRIEST.”  (A local term for corruption, the article told of my efforts to free the poor from destitution and oppression.  See the insert below of a scan of the newspaper.)

The “Black Power” movement worked together with Liberation Theology in Trinidad. I consulted with one of the leaders of the “Black Power” movement and gave the movement all the support I could muster in preaching at Mass.  The Black Power coup d'état did not succeed in Trinidad, in curfews imposed after the aborted revolution, much hatred and strive broke out.  In Mayaro, some of the homes of the white estate owners were burned down.  I feared for my own life as gangs of black youth threw poles of burning pitch, called “flambos” into white homes at night.  I prayed to God that the black youth would remember which side of the conflict that I was on.  I was in Mayaro for more than six years, the last two and a half being the most dramatic.  Nothing much came out of all my work and turmoil.  Even an automotive Trade school that I had started in the small village of Mafeking had to close down because of a lack of interest of those that I was trying to assist.  I was emotionally very drained when in 1971 I left for an extended vacation to Ireland.

The whole idea of winning people through revolution, instead of the Gospel, is part and parcel of Liberation Theology.  It had major successes in Nicaragua and San Salvador.  In Brazil there are an estimated 80,000 Basic Christian Community cells advocating the principles of Liberation Theology.  This type of theology attracts many people.  When, as a Priest, I was involved, we invited people into our Basic Christian Groups, telling them that we would together do whatever was needed in a community, so as to bring equality into that community.  With some of us Priests in Trinidad the rule was that we would not speak about anything regarding religion for two years, until we had people involved in social projects.  Afterwards of course when we did speak about religion, it was about the Catholic religion and how a person could be received into the Catholic Church.  As I was getting disillusioned with the Liberation Theology movement in the early ‘80’s, I had the opportunity to visit the island of Grenada, which is quite close to Trinidad.  It was there that Maurice Bishop had succeeded in a revolution with the aide of Castro and other Communist powers.  I saw with my own eyes the oppression of the very poor people that were supposed to be liberated.  I saw the huge jail where people opposed to the movement were confined and tortured.  Even on street corners young military personnel harassed people in show of their power, rifle butts and curse words were what the populace had to endure.  On return to Trinidad I renounced Liberation Theology because I thought it did not work.  Now I see that it brings people into servitude and Catholicism and away from the Gospel.  I see that the very principles of liberation are totally untrue, and liberation that is in the Gospel of Christ Jesus is keep from the poor.

Christ Jesus the Redeemer and Liberator

In Liberation Theology, Christ is made to look as if He were a revolutionary.  He is presented as one who liberates from existing political and social structures.  People are told that the Lord wishes them to be able to be free from slavery and that they would come into a state in which they are free to exercise their God given rights.  They say that Christ Jesus completely committed Himself to the destruction of poverty, and that it is His will that we should have a classless society.  They show Christ as a hero in the struggle against oppression, to free the victims of the Bourgeoisie. 

When we study the historical Biblical accounts of Christ Jesus we find a totally different picture.  Christ Jesus said “Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s.”[14]  Christ Jesus strongly rebuked violence and proclaimed peace and forgiveness. “Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despitefully use you.”[15]  Moreover, Christ Jesus taught good, wise stewardship and investment (Matthew 25:14-28).  The Lord Himself spoke of the Eternal unchangeable God and His unalterable Word of God and did not advocate a mobile, fluctuating, theology as Gutierrez’s, but a theology that is consistent with the mind of God, expressed in His written Word.  Christ Jesus mixed freely and gave His message to every social class including government workers.  Most of all Christ Jesus spoke of “spiritual hunger,” “blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”[16]  Christ Jesus the Lord gave His life freely for an atonement of sin.  Sin, for Christ Jesus and His written Word, is an offence against God.  Sin that brings all evil and catastrophe upon man is personal sin, and that must be repented of.  Christ Jesus clearly taught that one must repent and believe the Gospel.  Christ Jesus did not differentiate those who were oppressed or who had suffered, from all other types of people, all must repent and believe.  Christ Jesus’ message to you and to me is “except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish”[17] His message is to repent of our personal sinfulness, to repent of looking to any theology or church for salvation, and to look to Him alone. 

Christ Jesus’ purpose and His intent was and is to save His people from their sin. He did indeed speak of “being set free” the means, however, is the truth. “If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.”[18]   When the Jews of His own day did not understand His words, He explained them, “whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin. And the servant abideth not in the house for ever: but the Son abideth ever.  If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.”[19]  Christ Jesus also spoke strongly against tradition contradicting and making void the Biblical truth of the Word.  This is exactly what Liberation Theology does.  The New Testament Word of God teaches that the believer must obey legitimate governing authorities.  “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.”[20]  “Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of them that do well.”[21]

Social Fruits from the Gospel

The failure of Liberation Theology is admitted even among those who persist in trying to implement its fantasies.  “The revolutionary fervor of the 1980s has not abolished the grueling poverty that some now call an economic holocaust for the poor in Nicaragua, Honduras, El Salvador, Guatemala and, more recently, Costa Rica.  So this new generation of Latin American theologians is ‘rereading the Bible,’ searching for words to describe what Christians have traditionally called the ‘new creation’ – a transformation that ultimately alters the political and economic spheres, though it does not begin there.  Realizing that political and economic power is too easily corrupted and that it too readily ignores the needs of the poor, these new liberationists look first for a pastoral response to the suffering all around them.”[22]

It is quite interesting when we see that where the true Gospel has gone forth throughout the world, there has been a freedom from sin, and there has followed better social conditions.  It is most interesting that after the Reformation, there came the whole economical structure of the western world whereby we have finance, credit, bank accounts, title deeds to land and property and such.  These things came about by an understanding of imputation; that is, things being credited to someone.  Because men were freed from sin against God, they were set free to live better social and political lives.  By the Gospel man is free before God and free also to serve God and to live a better human life.  

The founding fathers of the United States were for the most part Christian, and the very principles behind the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution are principles that show the depravity of man and the need to separate judicial, legislative, and executive power.  These have meant a stable form of political and social life for the United States.  Even though many of the founding principals are no longer predominant in the United States, there is still a solid base because of the biblical understanding of the founding fathers.

Correct understanding of the Bible is to see man as a sinner, utterly destitute in sin.  To see his personal need of salvation before God, and then as he trusts on Christ, and Christ alone, he knows the true freedom in peace that comes with salvation and thus he becomes a responsible citizen.  This is the Good News, and Liberation Theology is a curse because it subordinates the Gospel and Biblical evangelism to a secular ideology.  Liberation Theology, acclaimed by many Catholic theologians, has been allowed to grow wildly in South America, Central America and other Catholic nations, bringing with it increased destitution, poverty, and most of all spiritual death. 

[1] Documented in Ecclesiastical Meglomania:  The Economic and Political Thought of the Roman Catholic Church by John Robbins.  Available from www.bereanbeacon.org

[2] How to Be Christians in a World of Destitution From the book Introducing Liberation Theology by Leonardo Boff and Clodovis Boff.  http://www.landreform.org/reading0.htm  7/1/03

[3] Ibid., http://www.landreform.org/reading0.htm  01/07/03

[4] Ibid., http://www.landreform.org/boff2.htm,  http://www.landreform.org/boff2.htm7/1/03   

[5] Summa Theologiae, 11-11, 7th article

[6] Summa Theologiae, 11-11, 7th article

[7] Pope Leo XIII, Rerum Novarum 1891 36

[8] www.vatican.va/archive/hist_councils/ii_vatican_council/documents/vat-ii_cons_19651207_gaudium-et-spes_en.html  Para 697/4/03

[9] Ibid., Para 69

[10] Sollicitudo Rei Socialis, On Social Concern  section 42

[11] A Concise History Liberation Theology www.landreform.org/boff2.htm 7/4/03

[12] Liberation Theology on the Move in the United States By Bill McIlhany www.geocities.com/CapitolHill/Senate/1777/libtheo.htm 7/4/03

[13] Isaiah 58:6

[14] Matthew 22:21

[15] Luke 6:27-28

[16] Matthew 5:3

[17] Luke 13:5

[18] John 8:32

[19] John 8:34-36

[20] Romans 13:1-2

[21] 1 Peter 2:13-14

[22] www.villagelife.org/church/archives/pres_latinamerican.html  7/4/03

Praise or Analysis of Pope Francis in the USA?

Dear Friend

        As you study the facts of the case, decide if there should be "Praise or Analysis of Pope Francis while in the USA?" In the article below, we give you the documented facts of the visit and of the Roman Church itself the Pope is meant to lead.  Kindly forward the article to others and if possible have it posted on the Internet.

Yours for the Gospel of grace in Christ Jesus the Lord,
Richard Bennett

Praise or Analysis of Pope Francis in the USA?

By Richard Bennett

“Welcomed with a fanfare of trumpets and a chorus of amens, pope Francis introduced himself to the United States on Wednesday with a bracing message on climate change, immigration and poverty that ranged from the pastoral to the political. On a day that blended the splendor of an ancient church with the frenzy of a modern rock star tour, Francis waded quietly but forcefully into some of the most polarizing issues of American civic life.” 

The New York Times reported the frenzy of adulation for Pope Francis during his visit to the United States.  It appeared as though no lofty controversy was beyond the insight of his judgment, and no lowly mortal beyond the reach of his mercy.  And as if unseen hands were covertly orchestrating them, crowds chanted homage and acclamation for the Roman Pontiff.  To all appearance the world wonders after him, in great admiration of his power, policy, and pomp.  Yet very few comprehend the truth about the Institution that he directs.  Very few also have dared to analyze what the Francis actually said. And example of this is what the Pope said at St. Patrick’s Cathedral in New York.  On September 24, 2015, Francis offered prayers for the hundreds of Muslim pilgrims killed during Islam’s Hajj; saying,

“I would like to express two sentiments for my Muslim brothers and sisters,” he said.  “My sentiments of closeness in the face of tragedy. Tragedy that they suffered in Mecca…In this moment I give assurances of my prayers. I unite myself with you all. A prayer to all mighty God all merciful.” 

This sentiment is consistent with the official teaching of the Vatican.  In the measure that Rome has distanced herself from the Lord of Salvation, so has she moved into solidarity with Islam, and confesses that they both worship the same god.

“‘The plan of salvation also includes those who acknowledge the Creator, in the first place amongst whom are the Muslims; these profess to hold the faith of Abraham, and together with us they adore the one, merciful God, mankind’s judge on the last day.’”  

Pope Francis’ expression of a union of faith in the “Allah” of Islam is an abomination before the One and only True God, as He commands, “For thou shalt worship no other god: for the LORD, whose name is Jealous, is a jealous God, and “I am the LORD: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another.”  Thus, sacerdotal wickedness and doctrinal outrages are blights that even Francis’ affectation cannot charm away. 

The Wickedness of the Roman Church That Needs to Be Analyzed

What was revealed to the world in 2003 remains true today: “From Canada to Australia, South Africa to Hong Kong, across Europe from Ireland, and to Pope John Paul II’s native Poland, clergy sex abuse cases and the ensuing cover-ups have proven to be a worldwide problem.”  “It is not about one man or one country; it is about an institution.”  Time and again it has proved itself to be “an institution” of betrayal, abuse, and lies.  Cases of sexual misconduct by Catholic clerics continue to come to light as was reported as recently as August 5, 2015,

“Monday’s deadline for filing claims has passed, the bankruptcy case of the Twin Cities archdiocese moves to its next stage.  By the deadline, more than 600 claims had been filed, including 407 by alleged victims of clergy sex abuse.

On July 15, 2015, The New York Times reported,

“Though sexual misconduct by individual priests has long drawn headlines in Minnesota and around the world, the latest resignations [Archbishop John C. Nienstedt and an auxiliary bishop, Lee A. Piché] come amid a push to punish the church leaders who did not intervene.”

It is well recognized that the Roman Catholic Canon Law imposing priestly celibacy has been the root cause of moral degradation and licentiousness among Catholic priests.  These priests corrupt women, boys, and girls, with acts of fornication and sodomy.  It is also known and readily admitted by Catholics that it was Pope Gregory VII who first imposed the law banning priests from marrying.  Thus, a Catholic website uscatholic.org states,

In 1075 pope Gregory VII issued a decree effectively barring married priests from ministry, a discipline formalized by the First Lateran Council in 1123.  

Pope Francis is touted as a pope who breaks with Roman traditions.  If he is truly concerned for the countless clergy and laity, casualties of a papal law, which viciously ripped through their lives, then he should hasten to abolish that vile regulation.  Rumor has it that he may just do that.  But if, after 1500 years of the enforcement of the absurd regulation of his predecessors, were Francis to rescind it, we would suspect that his main reason might be financial rather than concern for the victims of the abuse perpetrated by the Roman priests.  News sources such as ‘The Guardian’ report, 

“Pope Francis has hailed US bishops for their handling of the sexual abuse crisis that has rocked the Catholic church for decades, saying they had shown ‘courage’ throughout and regained the authority and the trust which was demanded of them…Between 2004 and 2013, US diocese paid $1.7bn in legal settlements, according to a report released last year by the US Conference on Catholic Bishops. In that same period, it also paid $379m in legal fees.” 

The Catholic Church is a corporation, and no corporation could long sustain such financial losses.  She must maintain her authority and power over the millions of Catholics who look to her, in spite of the record of her lies and corruption; thus, indeed, Pope Francis may rescind the law barring married priests from ministry. 

Worse Than Abuse:  RC Dogma of Spiritual Life Obtained by Sacraments

Sunday, May 3, 2015, Pope Francis, in the manner of popes who have preceded him, emphasized participation in the sacraments as a way of possessing spiritual life and communion with Christ.  He said,

“Jesus is the vine, and through Him ... we are the branches, and through this parable, Jesus wants us to understand the importance of remaining united to him. Grafted by Baptism in Christ, we have freely received from Him the gift of new life; and we are able to remain in vital communion with Christ. We must remain faithful to Baptism, and grow in friendship with the Lord through prayer, listening and docility to His Word, reading the Gospel, participation in the Sacraments, especially the Eucharist and Reconciliation.”

This has been the unbroken theme of Rome’s doctrine, insisting that physical rituals are the effective means of grace.  The Church of Rome asserts that the sacraments are necessary for salvation.  The official Church doctrine states:

“The [Roman Catholic] Church affirms that for believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for salvation.  ‘Sacramental grace’ is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament.” 

This has been the unbroken theme of Papal Rome’s doctrine, insisting that physical rituals are the effective means of grace.  The Church of Rome asserts that the sacraments are necessary for salvation, and that they impart sanctifying grace automatically.”  Thus the official Church doctrine states:

“The [Roman Catholic] Church affirms that for believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for salvation.  ‘Sacramental grace’ is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament.”

However, in Scripture, before the All Holy God, an individual is saved by God’s grace alone, through the exercise of faith and not the practice of rituals.  Scripture is adamant on this subject.  For example, Ephesians 2:8-9 states, “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.”  Ephesians 2:7 states that it is in His kindness toward us through Christ Jesus that God shows the riches of His grace, “That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus.”  That He alone saves is the whole meaning of divine grace, it is not through the sacraments of the Roman system.

The Official Vatican News: Pope Francis and the Sin of Abortion

The Vatican news agency has stated the following,

Pope Francis specifically turns his attention to women who have resorted to abortion and “bear the scar of this agonizing and painful decision” saying the forgiveness of God cannot be denied to one who has repented. “For this reason” he writes, “I have decided to concede to all priests for the Jubilee Year the discretion to absolve of the sin of abortion those who have procured it and who, with contrite heart, seek forgiveness for it.”

This is in compliance with the Roman Church’s law that Catholic people seek forgiveness by confessing their sins to a priest.  The law is seen in the following, 

“One who desires to obtain reconciliation with God and with the Church, must confess to a priest all the unconfessed grave sins he remembers after having carefully examined his conscience.” 

This system of confession in the ear of a priest is a ritual unknown in Scripture.  Nonetheless, Catholics are obliged to confess all sins, no matter how serious!  The Catholic Church teaches that she alone possesses the authority and privilege to forgive sins.  This is confirmed in the Vatican’s own words,

“There is no offense, however serious, that the Church cannot forgive.  ‘There is no one, however wicked and guilty, who may not confidently hope for forgiveness, provided his repentance is honest.’”

It would be difficult to conjure up words of greater arrogance.  Pope Francis states, “I have decided to concede to all priests...discretion to absolve of the sin of abortion those who have procured it.”  It is blasphemy for Pope Francis to grant his priests (human creatures) the “discretion to absolve of the sin of abortion.”  For a mortal to presume to absolve the sin of others is blasphemy, for that is God’s prerogative alone.  The Lord God declares, “I, even I, am he that blots out thy transgressions for mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.”  God graciously assures contrite sinners that sins are blotted out for God’s own name’s sake.  The pronoun “I” is repeated to make it emphatic that He alone can forgive sins.  By grace, sins are forgiven when people believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.

In believing on the finished work of the Lord Jesus Christ, God bestows both the forgiveness of sins, as Scripture stated, “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness,” and eternal salvation.  This is biblical truth, rather than the Catholic dogma of auricular confession to a priest, which is a soul-deceiving lie!  The scandals that have resulted from the confessional and other close encounters within the Catholic system have reached such horrendous proportions that the documented evidence overwhelms a person.  Nonetheless, Pope Francis stays the course of the traditional Papal dogma of auricular confession as we see his August 2015 decree.  Our hearts ought to grieve in anguish, and our desire increase, to give the pure Gospel to Catholics so that they can come to the Lord Himself and know the freedom and joy it is to be His very own.  As our Lord Himself proclaimed, “if the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.”

The Lord’s Test of Character

Our Savior gave us the proper test of character.  People do not judge a tree by its leaves, bark, or flowers, but by the fruit that it bears.  So the Lord Christ Jesus said, “Ye shall know them by their fruits.  Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?”  Pope Francis and his Roman Church are theologically sick, and their moral theology leads to atrocious corruptions.  While the Vatican is the smallest independent state in the world (108 acres), it is one of the greatest states in political intrigue.  In the words of Lord Acton, it is, “the fiend skulking behind the Crucifix.”  

The lesson we learn from what we document about Pope Francis concerns the very nature of the Papacy and its modus operandi.  The “mystery of iniquity” spoken of in Scripture is not the evil lives of atheists, prostitutes, drunkards and the like, but rather the evil of false religion.  Christ Jesus has His people, His Church.  Christ Jesus is truly the Light of the world; yet in opposition to Him there is one who is “transformed into an angel of light” and has his system and his own false teachers.  

We have seen that Pope Francis’ teachings, like that of his Roman Church, are that salvation is accomplished through physical sacraments.  Looking to physical things to give spiritual life was historically the first lie of Satan, “…in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.”  Satan offered the fruit as the efficacious means of bestowing good upon Eve.  She believed in the inherent efficacy of the physical object to open her eyes to the knowledge of good and evil.  In the same way, Pope Francis and his Church presents seven physical sacraments as the inherent means of obtaining the grace of the Holy Spirit.  Pope Francis’ pretense is to present physical symbolic sacraments as the efficacious cause of sanctity and salvation.  As we saw, he stated, “Grafted by Baptism in Christ, we have freely received from Him the gift of new life.”  Pope Francis as we also saw, stated, “I have decided to concede to all priests...discretion to absolve of the sin of abortion those who have procured it.”  This he stated, because he believes the official teaching of the Roman Church is,

“All grave sins not yet confessed, which a careful examination of conscience brings to mind, must be brought to the sacrament of Penance. The confession of serious sins is the only ordinary way to obtain forgiveness.”

As we know, this is scripturally a horrendous blasphemy.  Nevertheless, honor and veneration are paid to Pope Francis.  The world admires his charm, policy, and success.  So great is the darkness and degeneracy of the world!  Roman Catholics live their lives under Pope Francis’ jurisdiction.  Thus, they have a long journey through the sacrifice of the Mass, sacraments, good works, merit, veneration of Mary, and the Saints.  Each one is required to partake of the sacraments.  They will be dispatched for some duration to the fires of a place by tradition known as “purgatory.”  

Time for True Christians to make a stand

It is time for those who really love the Lord and the truth of the Bible to show where they stand.  Each believer is commanded by the Lord not only to contend for the faith, but he is also commanded to separate from those who have already compromised and refuse to repent of their disbelief in the truth of God’s own Word.  The Lord Jesus Christ’s great commandment to give the Gospel is laid on all those who call themselves Christians.  To uphold His Gospel of truth based on His written Word alone is what is set before each one who takes the name of Christian!  The Lord Himself warned believers against “other christs.”  The Apostle Peter warned of “false teachers,” and the Apostle Paul warned of “wolves” within the flock.  It is not simply that apostates existed in former days, but these warnings are for the year 2015 every bit as much as they were in the time of the Apostles, Peter and Paul.

Conclusion

Self-salvation by Mass, sacraments, good works, accumulated merit, veneration of Mary and the Saints, is a wasteland before the All Holy God.  It is thousands of light years away from the conviction of the Holy Spirit that comes through the Scriptures.  The advantage of God’s written Word is that it is all in black and white, leaving no room to escape.  Pope Francis’ Church in contrast tries to control religion, morals, politics, and education.  The bottom line in Francis’ Rome is not the convicting power of the Holy Spirit through the written Word; rather, it is Pope Francis himself and his bishops and priests who make pronouncements on moral questions and preach what is to be believed and applied in moral life.  In stark contrast, the final word in Scripture is that “He [The Holy Spirit] will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment.”  The Spirit works powerfully and with evident effects.  When a person is brought to truly mourn his sin, to groan under the burden of his own corruption, to long for Christ Jesus, and to cry to the Lord God to rescue him from his helpless state, then he knows that the Spirit of the living God has moved him.  The Lord God’s intent was centered and terminated in Jesus Christ’s sacrifice; it was both an act of His will, and most profitable for His people.  The priceless double empowerment of Christ’s perfect sacrifice is proclaimed by the Holy Spirit, “by the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.”

Christ Jesus’ sacrifice was vicarious, in that He substituted Himself in the place of believing sinners and thus satisfied the law on their behalf.  So authentic was this substitution that His sacrifice for them ruled out all necessity of punishment.  In becoming the substitute for His people, Christ Jesus took their legal responsibility.  In the wonderful words of Scripture, “when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.”

God has promised to be a Father to true believers—that they shall be His sons and His daughters.  This is the greatest honor possible to man.  How ungrateful is it that those to whom this privilege is explained should degrade themselves by attempting to replace Christ Jesus and eternal life with a form of godliness that does not deliver.  Christ Jesus has promised that “all that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.”  Those who come at the call of God are given to Christ, because it is through His blood alone that they can be saved.  God, by His Spirit, convinces of sin, righteousness, and judgment those who acknowledge their iniquity and their need of salvation.  Rather than Pope Francis addressing people in the U.S.A and other nations of the world, it would make sense if he addressed the iniquity of his Roman Church. 

What we have documented in this article is with purpose and intent, which the Apostle Paul expressed when he wrote, “the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand; by which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain. For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures. ”  

Only in the Lord Jesus Christ, i.e., the Son of the living God is found freedom and eternal life!  Believe on Him and Him alone “and have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.”  If the Lord has indeed touched your heart by His sovereign grace, please let us hear from you using the email address; richardmbennett@yahoo.com.  Thank you. ♦

The Emergent Church Markets Catholicism

Dear Partner in the Gospel,

When the Catholic blueprint for false ecumenism appears in Evangelical circles, it is time to sound the alarm.  The Emerging Church movement has become such a toxic and dangerous threat at the present time.  This first paper deals with the methods employed by Brian McLaren, a chief leader of the movement.  A second article addresses the tenets of doctrine that the movement holds.  A third article deals with the mystical aspect of the whole association.  

Yours in the grace of the precious Savior,

Richard Bennett

The Emergent Church Markets Catholicism

By Richard Bennett

“Not since the Jesus Movement of the early 1970s has a Christian phenomenon been so closely entangled with the self-conscious cutting edge of U.S. culture.  Frequently urban, disproportionately young, overwhelmingly white, and very new—few have been in existence for more than five years—a growing number of churches are joining the ranks of the “emerging church.”  

Thus declared Christianity Today in its article, “The Emergent Mystique.”[1]  While this new movement is permeating modern Evangelical circles in the Western world, few seem to understand its essential modus operandi.  Careful analysis shows it to be a theory that repudiates any single defining source for truth and reality beyond the individual.  

Emergent Church in Its Larger Context

The Emergent Church movement did not start and does not operate in a vacuum.  Hence to understand its function in the larger context, it is essential to understand that thirty-five years ago, the Roman Catholic Church published its non-negotiable agenda on ecumenism in its Post Vatican Council II documents.  A crucial passage states,

“…ecumenical dialogue is not limited to an academic or purely conceptual level, but striving for a more complete communion between the Christian communities [churches], a common service on the Gospel and closer collaboration on the level of thought and action, it serves to transform modes of thought and behavior and the daily life of those communities.  In this way, it aims at preparing the way for their unity of faith in the bosom of a Church one and visible:  thus ‘little by little’, as the obstacles to perfect ecclesial communion are overcome, all Christians will be gathered, in a common celebration of the Eucharist, into that unity of the one and only Church which Christ bestowed on his Church from the beginning.  This unity, we believe, dwells in the Catholic Church as something she can never lose…”[2]

Thus rather than looking for unity based on truth, the Papacy, as ever, is seeking to secure visible outward conformity through the compromise of others.  This is the larger context into which the Emergent Church is set.

A Man for the Ecumenical Season

Brian McLaren, pastor of the non-denominational church he founded in the late 1980’s and a leading spokesman for the Emergent Church movement, is a prime example of the success of the Catholic ecumenical agenda, a fact is well demonstrated by the strategy of this particular leader.  McLaren’s website bio states that he obtained both a B. A. and an M. A. in English from the University of Maryland.  He has had no formal degree from any seminary, other than an honorary Doctor of Divinity from Carey Theological Seminary in Vancouver, BC, Canada in 2004.  His academic interests, listed as including “Medieval drama, Romantic poets, modern philosophical literature, and the novels of [Roman Catholic] Dr. Walker Percy,” have fitted him well for the task at hand.

Leaning heavily on Roman Catholic writers, particularly G. K. Chesterton and his book, Orthodoxy,[3] McLaren has written a book entitled A Generous Orthodoxy.  Here he moves beyond Chesterton’s censure of Calvinism and sponsorship of mysticism to present what he thinks is a whole new method of knowing Christian truth, i.e., mysticism.  But to sell this Eastern mindset to the Protestants with their memory verses intact and their Bibles in hand, his approach to them is pitched on a strongly subjective level.  This subtle tactic is part of the methodology of ecumenism spelled out in 1970 in Post Vatican Council II documents.  

Bitterness Against His Heritage

At the outset, McLaren classes his book as “confessional,” which gives him latitude to express his opinions without the necessity to give any formal argument.[4]  Indeed, he states in Chapter 0, “you should know that I am horribly unfair in this book, lacking all scholarly objectivity and evenhandedness.”  Excusing himself on the basis of his heritage, he goes on, “I am far harder on conservative Protestant Christians who share that heritage than I am on anyone else.  I’m sorry.  I am consistently over sympathetic to Roman Catholics, Eastern Orthodox, even dreaded liberals, while I keep elbowing my conservative brethren in the ribs in a most annoying—some would say ungenerous—way.  I cannot even pretend to be objective or fair.”[5]  Here the author’s own admission of what amounts to bitterness against his conservative Protestant heritage shows the personal context out of which A Generous Orthodoxy arises.  While this same book is being hailed by many admirers as the “manifesto” or public declaration of the Emergent Church movement, the larger context into which it is set is the ecumenical movement of the Roman Catholic Church as the Papacy moves to regain the loss of her political empire, the Holy Roman Empire, which she suffered at the hand of the Reformation three and a half centuries ago.  Since the Papacy thinks in terms of centuries rather than decades[6], it is not too much to think that among Protestants, Brian McLaren (and Rick Warren as well) could be very useful to the larger papal cause.

McLaren says his book is addressed primarily to those who are ready to give up Christianity altogether, but encourages them not to do so.  The basis on which he encourages them, however, first involves insulting the conservative Protestants’ and Pentecostals’ view of Jesus with their insistence on individual salvation or “a personal savior.”  Having done this, he points them approvingly to his definition of the Roman Catholic “jesus,” including the Liberation Theology “jesus” and liberal Protestant “jesuses.”  

Next, McLaren is bold enough to re-define the Holy God.  He does this by making a distinction between “God A” and “God B” via the present gender pronoun dispute.  He writes, 

“Think of the kind of universe you would expect if God A created it:  a universe of dominance, control, limitation, submission, uniformity, coercion.  Think of the kind of universe you would expect if God B created it:  a universe of interdependence, relationship, possibility, responsibility, becoming, novelty, mutuality, freedom” (p. 76).  

By this fictitious contrast he entices his readers to choose between two highly subjective conceptions of a god of his own imagination.  That done, he has set as his standard of truth, which is not the inerrant Word of God, but rather his own current theory.

Harmful, Offensive Tactics Disclosed 

McLaren also informs the reader that, “as in most of my other books…I have gone out of my way to be provocative, mischievous, and unclear, reflecting my belief that clarity is sometimes overrated.”[7]  Further, he fully intends that “shock, obscurity, playfulness, and intrigue”[8] are all to be a part of the style of his book.  His tone is also highly reflective of Roman Catholic Chesterton’s own style.  The springboard of permissive subjectivity laid, McLaren demonstrates his understanding of Christianity in the major section of his book, “The Kind of Christian I Am.”  He claims to be many kinds of Christian simultaneously. 

His method is usually to launch his bitterness against conservative Protestants by carefully assigning a major focus of his own choosing to that particular group and then redefining whatever words or terms delineate the target group.  Under the new definition, which is usually nearly totally opposite of the original definition, he then declares himself to be one of that group, as “Fundamentalist/Calvinist,” “Methodist,” “Charismatic/Contemplative,” evangelical,” “Liberal/Conservative,” “green,” “biblical,” “(Ana)baptist/Anglican,” “catholic,” “missional,” “Mystical/Poetic,” “incarnational,” etc.  An instance of his tactic is when he defines Calvinists by their acrostic TULIP, which he clearly detests.  Using the same letters, he makes a parody of the acrostic—which totally redefines it in a way antithetical to what TULIP commonly means—and on the sole basis of his redefinition calls himself a Calvinist.  

Another group he dislikes are the Fundamentalists, or “fighting fundies,” from whom he says he will take the term “fighting.”  He now claims that this word is his legitimate heritage from them, and so can “fight” for his own cause under the name of Fundamentalist—although what he is fighting for is directly opposed to Fundamentalists.  Hence he has defined himself as a “Fundamentalist/Calvinist” but what he means by those terms is totally different from what is commonly meant by them.  In this way, he shows how his unbiblical method deliberately foments confusion and division.  By contrast, however, he does not basically re-define the terms of the groups he likes, such as the liberal Protestants, Catholics, mystics, and environmentalists, all of which he also claims to be, except Roman Catholic.  It should be noted, however, that while denying being formally Roman Catholic, his chief sources of authority in every chapter are Roman Catholic, particularly G K. Chesterton.

Relative and Qualified Compromise

Although McLaren denies that he is a relativist, his explanations give him away.  He states, 

“How do you know if something is true? …First, you engage in spiritual practices like prayer, Bible reading, forgiveness, and service.  Then you see what happens; you remain open to experience.  Finally, you report your experience to others in the field of spirituality for their discernment, to see if they confirm your findings or not.” (p. 199)

In another place, McLaren redefines theology.  He does this by drawing heavily from Vincent Donovan, a Roman Catholic missionary priest.  Vincent Donovan came to the conclusion that “praxis must be prior to theology” and that his theology would be derived from his theory that was derived out of his experience with pagans.[9]  McLaren enlarges Donovan’s (and others’) definition to “rather than seeing missiology (the study of missions) within theology, theology is actually a discipline within Christian mission.  Theology is the church on a mission reflecting on its message, its identity, its meaning.”[10]  McLaren has thus redefined theology.  His standard is pragmatism, or “what works,” rather than the absolute authority of Scripture.  The Lord Jesus Christ’s Himself said, “the scripture cannot be broken.”[11]  “Is not my word like as a fire? saith the Lord; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?”[12]  McLaren’s assertion that theology is actually a discipline within Christian mission is an utter denial of absolute truth as it is revealed in Scripture.  Like the existentialists before him, McLaren has clearly denied biblical faith. 

Adding Fuel to His Relativism

McLaren also shows that he is denying biblical authority when he states, “The earliest Protestants [meaning those of the Reformation of the sixteenth century] transferred the fulcrum or center of authority from the church to the Bible (which the…invention of an improved press facilitated greatly).  But the Bible requires human interpretation, which was a problem….”[13]  Here McLaren totally ignores the fact that Scripture is to be interpreted by Scripture, as Psalm 36:9 explains, “for with thee is the fountain of life: in thy light shall we see light.”  God’s truth is seen in the light of God’s truth.[14]  

Nevertheless, from this darkened jumping-off point, McLaren now expounds his opinion is that both Conservative and Liberal Protestants have trouble accepting the authority of the Bible in the “post-evangelical” or “post-modern” or “post-liberal” world in which their civil political views are based in their religious convictions, causing a polarization between them.  Of this, he says, both groups must both repent because “[both] having survived in different ways the rough waters of modernity, they are now facing a new challenge:  working together to save the village which we call planet Earth.”[15]  His own religion-based solution to what he casts as a civil and political problem that liberal and conservative Protestants have made is to say that times have changes and it is now necessary to change the norm of biblical interpretation accordingly.  This is most interesting, since this is the same modus operandi as Papal Rome.  In the beginning of her latest Catechism, the Vatican states, “Read the Scripture within the ‘living Tradition of the whole Church.’”[16]  Then Rome goes so far as to reprimand those who stray because she states there is “…the tendency to read and to interpret Sacred Scripture outside the Tradition and Magisterium of the Church.”[17]   McLaren is in the early stages of presenting the same protocol as Papal Rome.  But then, Rome said that the induction of Protestant churches was to be “little by little” as their thinking was changed by dialogue with Catholics.

McLaren Reshapes History  

In trying to lump liberals and conservatives together, McLaren also shows his prejudice against Evangelicalism by strongly insinuating that the Reformation of the sixteenth century was the beginning of believers placing their trust in the written Word of God.[18]  His point is that there is a shift today away from the emphasis on the authority of the Bible (he leaves out the word alone), just as in medieval times the emphasis was on the authority of the Roman Catholic Church.  He states that in the context of “Martin Luther’s famous individualistic statement, uttered before the Catholic authorities with whom he disagreed, expresses this shift perfectly:  Here I stand.  That sentence might be understood as the first statement uttered in the modern world.”[19]  Here McLaren uses history from the Roman viewpoint to chip away at individual salvation, which will dovetail into his argument for emphasis on universal salvation.  He totally neglects the content of Martin Luther’s historic position—which was to stand for justification by faith alone based in the authority of the Bible alone.

What he never tells is that the authority of the Roman Papacy was not well established until about the eleventh century, when by crusades and Inquisition, the Papacy by coercion forced people to submit to her ecclesiastical dictates.  Many refused.  Uncountable millions were tortured, robbed, martyred because they held to the authority of the Bible in those dark centuries.  At one point, McLaren admits that he is being unfair in his presentation of English history, but he does not apologize or correct his illicit revision of historical fact.

Nor does he mention that it was the Papacy that locked up the Bible from the common people with their version in Latin, which only the clergy could have.  Nevertheless it is a well established historical fact that even in the fourth century, the bishops of Milan of Northern Italy were in no way subject to the bishops of Rome.  The historical record shows that they used the Bible alone as their authority, having only two sacraments, baptism and communion, prayed to God alone, and did not allow images of the Deity.[20]  The Vaudois of the Cottian Alps in that same area were by the ninth century known for their apostolic faith in the Bible alone, as Claude, bishop of Turin makes clear.  The tenants of these ancient churches of the Alps were well demonstrated by their faith and practice to be essentially the same as those proclaimed by the Reformers of the sixteenth century.  Thomas M’Crie gives an amazingly similar report of historical fact regarding the pre-Reformation believers in Spain in the sixth century.[21]  Historical facts show that from early on the Church of Rome was the schismatic.  It remains the same today.  Her corruptions-become-traditions, spread by the Papacy during the centuries of the Holy Roman Empire, are now flowering in that same Papacy’s new tactic of ecumenical outreach.  It is an entirely logical development that the open welcome of Eastern mysticism by Vatican Council II[22] into this four hundred fifty year old apostate system[23] should transfer a yet more potent strain of mysticism through her ecumenical outreach to those who have not received a love of the truth.  

Mclaren’s Stratagem Plays by Vatican Council II Rules

In adopting this all-inclusive format, McLaren is certainly playing by the rules for dialogue laid out by Vatican Council II, which states, “Each partner [in the dialogue] should seek to expound the doctrine of his own community in a constructive manner, putting aside the tendency to define by opposition, which generally results in certain positions becoming overstressed or unduly hardened” (B 548).  “The partners [in the dialogue] will work together towards a constructive synthesis, in such a way that every legitimate contribution is made use of, in a joint research aimed at the complete assimilation of the revealed datum” (C 548).  McLaren is well versed in Catholic literature.  In this book, the approach to his subject of dealing with conservative Protestantism is a pristine demonstration that he has successfully assimilated Vatican Council II methodology and doctrine.  Rather than defining by opposition, as Bible based public discussion would require, McLaren has followed the Vatican II tactic of presenting subjective opinion in a subtle attempt to pervert biblical authority and historical fact through fictitious contrast, revisionist history, and “constructive synthesis.”  He has redefined commonly understood Protestant terminology in order to claim to as “legitimate contribution” his compromises of truth that Vatican II dialogue requires of its participants. 

These Catholic dialogue parameters, which are the working orders of the larger context in which the Emergent Church is set, work well for both the Catholic Church and McLaren because they sow confusion and discord among believers and unbelievers alike.  The Papacy is most likely the bigger winner, for McLaren will be gone in a few decades, but the walls of doctrinal separation between the Catholics and the Protestant world will have been further damaged through McLaren’s assistance.  And McLaren for his part, fueled by bitterness and informed and protected under the rules of the larger context agenda, is able to implement his own goal of moving the religious global village toward a new knowledge of God through mysticism.  Of these things, Part II and III will deal in detail.

In the meantime, the Lord Himself has graciously warned of false prophets in sheep’s clothing that are really ravening wolves[24]  (McLaren claims to be a true prophet by bringing in his new ideas of emergent thinking.)  The infallible Spirit of God thorough the Apostle Paul warned Christians about, “grievous wolves…not sparing the flock.”[25]

Christ Jesus said, “ye shall know them by their fruits.  Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?”[26]  Good spiritual fruit shows the nature of the doctrines that have been taught.  The Holy Spirit produces spiritual fruits in those who are truly born again.  These are fruits of repentance, personal faith, and deep fellowship with God and His people.  New birth bears fruit in an awareness of God’s absolute Holiness, and in awareness of the exceeding sinfulness of sin.  When Christ Jesus saves a person, He saves from hell and the power of sin.  The Lord also delivers the true believer from the dominion of Satan and from the love of and the ways of the world.  When we see in a person neither the conviction of sin, nor the fear of God, but rather both a love for the world and it methods, we “know them by their fruits.”  Thus it is with McLaren, not only do his tactics and methods, relativism and rewriting of history reveal who he is, but much more is he revealed by what is missing.  The Holiness of God, the conviction of sin, the fear of God, the Gospel message are major parts of what is missing from A Generous Orthodoxy.  Rather than compromise these precious tenants of the faith, the believer is to separate from those who promote such heresy by contending for the faith once handed to the saints, as is commanded us in Jude.  ¨

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article. 

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

[1] http://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2004/011/12.36.html 1/18/06

[2] Vatican Council II Document No. 42, “Reflections and Suggestions Concerning Ecumenical Dialogue”, S.P.U.C., 15 Aug 1970, in Vatican Council II:  The Conciliar and Post Conciliar Documents, Austin Flannery, ed., New Rev. Ed., Vol. I, Sec. II, pp. 540-541

[3] G. K. Chesterton (1874-1936) has been very influential in literature of the twentieth century.  His book, Orthodoxy, is considered by many to be the centerpiece of his writings.  McLaren’s work largely reflects both the content and style of Chesterton, who was staunchly Roman Catholic and who is aggressively promoted on the Internet and elsewhere by Catholics.   

[4] John Henry Cardinal Newman in the nineteenth century did the same thing in his well known treatise, Apologia pro Vita Sua, in which he presented his arguments in the form of a testimonial.  Newman started out as an Anglican prelate who wanted to become a Catholic, but in 1844 was persuaded by the Papacy to remain an Anglican.  From his position inside the Anglican Church, he was to use all of his influence and power to move the Church of England back into the Roman Catholic fold.  It has proven to be a very effective strategy.  See John Walsh, The Oxford Movement.

[5] Brian McLaren, A Generous Orthodoxy (Grand Rapids, MI:  Zondervan, 2004) p. 35

[6] A primary example of one of the Papacy’s plans was its Oxford movement to reclaim England from Henry VIII’s defection in the sixteenth century.  Papal plans were put in motion in 1844, using John Henry Newman as their point man within the Church of England for the express goal of subverting that body to Catholicism and thereby regain England as a Catholic country.  The group Newman succeeded in establishing within the Church of England became known as Anglo-Catholics, of whom the famous Wescott and Hort were known to be.  That movement is still progressing, although not now known by the same name. 

      Another example is the Papacy’s snaring of the German Lutheran Federation in a concordat signed October 31, 1999 in Augsburg, Germany.  Four hundred forty-four years prior to this signing was the signing of the Treaty of Augsburg (September 25, 1555) in which Germany ratified the Peace of Passau of 1552.  This completely established the Reformation by confirming the Protestant Churches of Germany in all their rights and possessions, making them entirely independent of the Pope.  The basic issue was justification by faith alone, which Martin Luther had so clearly published on October 31, 1517.  The basic issue of the 1999 concordat was the same issue but in 1999 it was declared that the Reformation was a mistake and that the Lutherans and Catholics now believe the same on justification.  Nothing could be further from the truth; but after thirty years of dialogue with the Roman Catholics, the Lutherans compromised their historic stand for the biblical truth.  The October 31, 1999 concordat, which overturned Martin Luther’s historic stand of October 31, 1517, was signed in Augsburg, the same place where the Treaty of Augsburg, declaring liberty of worship for Protestants, had been signed in 1555.  In light of these historical facts, the significance of dates and places is hard to miss.  

[7] McLaren, pp. 22-23

[8] Ibid., pp. 22-23

[9] Ibid., p. 92 

[10] Ibid.,  p. 105

[11] John 10:35

[12] Jeremiah 23:29

[13] McLaren, p 133

[14] This is exactly the same as the Apostle Paul says, “which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual.”  I Corinthians 2:13  

[15] McLaren, p. 143

[16] Catechism of the Catholic Church (1994), Para. 113

[17] “DOMINUS IESUS” September 5th 2000 http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/ cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_20000806_dominus-iesus_en.html

[18] McLaren, p. 133

[19] McLaren, p. 132, 133

[20] Peter Allix, The Ecclesiastical History of the Ancient Churches of Piedmont and of the Albigenses (1619, 1690, 1692, 1821) Reprinted by Church History Research & Archives (CHRA), 1989.  Ch. III, IV.  See also Jean Paul Perrin, History of the Ancient Christians Inhabiting the Valleys of the Alps (Philadelphia:  Griffith & Simon, 1847).  Reprinted by CHRA, 1991.  Perrin, a Waldensian pastor from whom Allix got his information, attended a very important meeting which drew up six articles condemning the church of Rome as the whore in the book of Revelation and clearing the Albigenses and Waldenses of Manicheanism.

[21] Thomas M’Crie, The Reformation in Spain (Wm Blackwood, Edinburgh & T. Cadell, Strand, London:  1824) Reprinted by Hartland Publications, 1998

[22] Vatican Council II, Nostra Aetate, Declaration on the Relation of the Church to Non-Christian Religions, Para. 2.

[23] Council of Trent, If anyone shall say that justifying faith is nothing else than confidence in the divine mercy which remits sins for Christ's sake, or that it is this confidence alone by which we are justified: let him be anathema [cursed]. Henry Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, Tr. by Roy J Deferrari from Enchiridion Symbolorum, 13th ed. (B. Herder Book Co., 1957), #822, Canon 12.

[24] Matthew 7:15

[25] Acts 20:29

[26] Matthew 7:16

Absolute Biblical Truth Opposed by Roman Catholicism

The Lord Jesus Christ promised the Apostles, “when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth.”[1]  “All truth” signifies all revealed truth, which is recorded in the written Word.  This promise was precise, “He will guide you into all truth,” not all truths (plural), but rather “all truth.”  God’s truth is an indissoluble, balanced and harmonious whole.  In the Bible we have “all truth.”  This is clearly understood by inference in the last scriptural command, “If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book.”[2]  The writing of the Scriptures in an exclusive sense is the composition of the Holy Spirit, “holy men of God spake moved by the Holy Spirit.”[3]  The Spirit is fully fitted for this work because He is “the Spirit of the truth.”  He has perfect knowledge of the truth because He is God, one with the Father and the Son.  The Holy Spirit reveals nothing beyond the written Word, as Christ Jesus said, “He shall take of mine, and shall show it unto you.”[4]  One can understand what Christ has taught through the Holy Spirit’s teaching in and through the Scriptures.  Christ Jesus’ revelation that the Spirit of truth gave through His apostles is the final, ultimate definition of truth about God, man, and redemption-history.  “The law was given through Moses, but grace and truth came through Jesus Christ.”[5]   The doctrines contained in the Scriptures are the absolute source of all the truth that the believer needs.

The Holy Spirit through the Scriptures reveals to Christ and His righteousness to believers.  The Holy Spirit’s unique office is to lead us into all truth by convicting us of “sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment.”[6]  We are not kept in darkness, but are brought into the light so that we may believe.

Faith in Christ Jesus alone is the great, sure mark of the work of the Holy Spirit in your soul by which work you are made to be a partaker of the inheritance of the saints in light.  “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God.”[7]   To hinder this faith by maintaining that there is a source of confidence in Tradition that equals that of Scripture is to hinder souls from placing their foundation of trust on the Lord.  What is more serious is that such a teaching speaks against the very person and work of the Holy Spirit in the Scriptures.  With heaviness of heart I now address the Catholic Church’s source of authority, remembering all the many years when I likewise instructed men, women and children in the doctrine that is to follow. 

Tradition as an Equal Source of Certainty

The Catholic Church is forthright in stating where her certainty regarding doctrine lies.  She officially teaches,

      “As a result the [Catholic] Church, to whom the transmission and interpretation of Revelation is entrusted, ‘does not derive her certainty about all revealed truths from the holy Scriptures alone.  Both Scripture and Tradition must be accepted and honored with equal sentiments of devotion and reverence.’”[8]

The Superior Position of Tradition

The very nature of any authority is that it is self-governing.  The life of faith must have a sovereign authority.  If two authorities rule faith then it is destined for failure because one authority will dominate the other.  The Vatican’s pretense of an equal “devotion and reverence” for both Scripture and Tradition is merely the ecclesiastical equivalent to the authority principle of a famous barnyard where it was declared that “all animals are equal”, but with the qualifier that “some animals are more equal than others.”[9]  With the Vatican, Tradition is always the “committee chairman” with the deciding vote on matters of authority.  That is how Rome lives out and continually enforces her rules.  For example, in the “Profession of Faith” of the Council of Trent, the formula for submission is given with these words,

“The apostolic and ecclesiastical traditions and all other observances and constitutions of that same Church I most firmly admit and embrace.  I likewise accept Holy Scripture according to that sense which our holy Mother Church has held and does hold, whose [office] it is to judge of the true meaning and interpretation of the sacred Scriptures; I shall never accept nor interpret it otherwise than in accordance with the unanimous consent of the Fathers.”[10]

The seat of authority, or the rule of faith, is firmly in the hands of the Roman hierarchy.  The men who make up the hierarchy are “holy Mother Church.”  They sit in judgment on the Scriptures.  The end result is that the Catholic person ends up believing not the Almighty God and His written Word, but rather holy Mother Church and her Tradition.  This way of thinking is drilled into the minds of “the Catholic faithful.”  

An example of how Holy Mother governs is found in the Catechism of the Catholic Church, “As a mother who teaches her children to speak and so to understand and communicate, the Church our Mother teaches us the language of faith in order to introduce us to the understanding and the life of faith.”[11]  However, on the most important topic of trusting Christ alone, Who the Scriptures proclaim as the all-sufficient Savior, the same teaching authority requires that souls look to her maternal care rather than to fix their eyes on Christ Jesus alone.  She officially declares,

      ‘Believing’ is an ecclesial act.  The Church’s faith precedes, engenders, supports and nourishes our faith.  The Church is the mother of all believers.  ‘No one can have God as Father who does not have the Church as Mother.’”[12]

Ridicule Brought Against Scripture

The Vatican’s teaching in having people believe in her as “holy Mother Church” is as basic as was the vanity in the heart of Eve, leading her to accede to the wicked insinuations, “yea, hath God said?” and “ye shall be as gods.”[14]  For this reason, the Scripture says, “for the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness.”[15]  In equating Tradition to Scripture, the Catholic Church has in her prejudice held back the truth.  The very element in which and by which the truth is known and enjoyed has thus become darkness, “if therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness.”[16]  Christ Jesus the Lord showed His wrath against the Pharisees for the same offense because it undermines the very authority and Person of God.  He called them “ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?”[17] because their sin was like unto that of Satan who denied the all sufficiency of the Lord’s Word.  The severity of the Lord’s condemnation ought not to be a surprise because the system of the Pharisees was the corrupter of the Scripture and the base enemy of sound doctrine.  Christ intended to strike dread into His people so that that they might guard against a similar deception.  To deal with this debasement in any way but with the utmost seriousness would be to fail the Lord Jesus Christ and betray the souls of men.  Making tradition a part of the rule of faith subverts the entire authority of Scripture and is a formal refusal of the Lordship of Christ Jesus.[18]

The Claimed Lordship of the Pope

Within Catholicism, the basis for truth, while absolute, is not the unqualified authority of God in Scripture; rather it is the authority of a man, the Pope of Rome.  The ultimate authority lies in the decisions and decrees of the reigning Pope.  This is seen in documentation from official Catholic sources, as Vatican canon law declares,

      “The Supreme Pontiff, in virtue of his office, possesses infallible teaching authority when, as supreme pastor and teacher of all the faithful...he proclaims with a definitive act that a doctrine of faith or morals is to be held as such.”[19]

The mandated response of “the Christian faithful” to this claimed infallible teaching authority is spelled out in Canon 752, “A religious respect of intellect and will, even if not the assent of faith, is to be paid to the teaching which the Supreme Pontiff.…”  Any appeal or recourse against the totalitarian imposition of a claimed infallibility is silenced by the decree of Canon 333 Sec. 3, “There is neither appeal nor recourse against a decision or decree of the Roman Pontiff.”

According to the Scripture, however, infallibility is an attribute of God and not that of any man or group of men.  Eternity, omniscience, and infallibility are among God’s incommunicable natural attributes, properties of His Being that cannot be passed or delegated to creatures.  There are some things God declares He cannot do, He cannot lie, nor can He create another infallible one.[20] The papal claim to “infallible teaching authority” is essentially a claim to divinity.  The Vatican’s doctrine flaunts the claim that the Pope is “The Holy Father”[21].  Nothing more strikingly displays the arrogance of the Papacy than this appalling claim to infallibility.  The Pope, in setting himself up as supreme, has de facto denied the absolute authority of God!

Alleged Infallibility and the Facts of History

That a human power should claim infallibility to be “as God” defies imagination.  In aping God’s attribute of infallibility, the system of Rome not only mocks the Godhead and His truth, but it also denies the facts of history.  Pope Honorious (625-638) was condemned as a heretic by the Sixth Ecumenical Council (680-681 A.D.).  He was also condemned as a heretic by Pope Leo II, as well as by every other Pope until the eleventh century.  So there were “infallible” Popes condemning another “infallible” Pope as a heretic.  The Catholic historian, Archbishop Bernard Hasler, writes, “but [Pope] John XXII did not want to hear about his own infallibility; he viewed it an improper restriction of his rights as a sovereign, and in the bull Qui quorundam (1324) condemned the Franciscan doctrine of papal infallibility as the work of the devil.”[22]  The Vatican’s declaration of claimed infallibility is reprimanded by the Lord’s commandment, “I am the LORD thy God … Thou shalt have no other gods before me.”[23]  The same alleged infallibility is seen, although in different terminology, in Rome’s declaration that her tradition is divinely inspired. 

The Claim for Tradition, Divinely Inspired

To understand the Vatican’s traditions, one must appreciate her mindset in the bold assertion that her doctrines are inspired by the Holy Spirit.  Thus she says, “Following the divinely inspired teaching of our holy Fathers and the tradition of the Catholic Church (for we know that this tradition comes from the Holy Spirit who dwells in her)…”[24]  Further, the Vatican professes itself not to be a “religion of the book”, not a religion of “a written and mute word” but rather to have the “Word” of God, incarnate and living.  Thus she officially states,  “Still, the Christian faith is not a ‘religion of the book’.  Christianity is the religion of the ‘Word’ of God, ‘not a written and mute word, but incarnate and living.’”[25]  Only men devoid of the Holy Spirit could have penned and published such a distorted view of Holy Scripture.  The Scripture, God’s written Word, shows the brightness of the truth, holiness, majesty and authority of God, given to it by its Author, the Holy Spirit.  Sacred Scripture has the stamp God’s excellence upon it, distinguishing it from all other writings.  It is quick and active, seizing the conscience of the sinner, in convicting him to the heart.  It comforts the believer and binds up the wounds of the soul, “for the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two edged sword.”[26]

The Vatican’s claim to “divinely inspired teaching of our holy Fathers and the tradition of the Catholic Church” is an unjustified assertion of divine sanction for her tradition.  Rome attempts to place herself on the throne of God declaring her tradition to be on a par with Scripture inspired by God.  The Church of Rome does not stop there.  In another document her assertions go so far as to contend that the very fullness of grace and truth belongs to the Catholic Church.  From her official documented, Dominus Iesus, the Vatican’s exact words are,

“Therefore, the fullness of Christ’s salvific mystery belongs also to the [Roman Catholic] Church, inseparably united to her Lord.”  And, “The Lord Jesus, the only Saviour, did not only establish a simple community of disciples, but constituted the Church as a salvific mystery:  he himself is in the Church…”  And, “the very fullness of grace and truth entrusted to the Catholic Church.”[27]

The Scripture speaks of only One to whom the very fullness of grace and truth has been entrusted, His name is the Lord Jesus Christ.[28]  The papal arrogance tallies well with what the Scripture predicted for such claims, “I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.”[29]  If Christ Himself were identified with “the Church of Rome, He would have been responsible for all the torture, murder, heresy, and intrigue of the Inquisition from the iniquitous Pope Innocent III in 1203 until its final dissolution in Spain and Portugal in 1808.  The Christ of Scripture is separated from all such iniquity.  He is the source and means of grace and truth.[30]  Far from being identified with her, He exposes her as “The woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.’”[31]  He as the Lord of history reveals the rotten fruit that comes from her so-called “divinely inspired” tradition.

Where “Divinely Inspired” Tradition Leads

Having examined the claim for a “tradition [that] comes from the Holy Spirit”, it is necessary to evaluate just what that tradition entails.  The Church of Rome states,

“Following the divinely inspired teaching of our holy Fathers and the tradition of the Catholic Church (for we know that this tradition comes from the Holy Spirit who dwells in her) we rightly define with full certainty and correctness that, like the figure of the precious and life-giving cross, venerable and holy images of our Lord and God and Savior, Jesus Christ, our inviolate Lady, the holy Mother of God, and the venerated angels, all the saints and the just, whether painted or made of mosaic or another suitable material, are to be exhibited in the holy churches of God, on sacred vessels and vestments, walls and panels, in houses and on streets.”[32]

This is idolatry—plain, simple, and condemned by the Lord God.  The Scripture makes clear that God hates idolatry and forbids a representation in art of what is divine (Exodus. 20:4-6).  Making images to represent God corrupts those who use them (Deuteronomy 4:13, 15-16).  Images teach lies about God (Habakkuk. 2:18-20).  God cannot be represented in art and all who practice idolatry are commanded to repent (Acts 17:29-30).  The Holy Spirit orders in the New Testament as He did the Old, “little children, keep yourselves from idols.”[33]

The traditions of Catholicism bring into the worship of God unholy water mixed with oil and salt, the smells of charcoal and incense, the lives of frustrated celibate men and women, and worst of all, it brings in the idolatry that God hates.  With such “images of our Lord and God”, Rome commands the exhibition of “the venerated angels, all the saints” and saints’ bones, which are venerated as Holy Relics.  Such teaching and behavior bring ridicule upon the Holy Spirit, which the Church of Rome claims as the source of her tradition.  She mocks God when she pretends that these traditions came from the Holy Spirit.

Rome Claims Her Tradition is Sacred

To maintain her pomp, ceremonies, and sacraments, Rome officially states that her Tradition is sacred,

“Sacred Tradition and Sacred Scripture, then, are bound closely together and communicate one with the other.  For both of them, flowing out from the same divine wellspring, come together in some fashion to form one thing and move towards the same goal.”[34]

Rome claims not only that Sacred Tradition forms “one thing” with God’s Written Word but also that her Holy Tradition transmits God’s Word.  She declares:

“Sacred Scripture is the speech of God as it is put down in writing under the breath of the Holy Spirit.  And [Holy][35] Tradition transmits in its entirety the Word of God which has been entrusted to the apostles by Christ the Lord and the Holy Spirit.  It transmits it to the successors of the apostles so that, enlightened by the Spirit of truth, they may faithfully preserve, expound, and spread it abroad by their preaching.”[36]

Such teaching dishonors God’s Holy Name and is a profanity against His Holy Word.  The Scripture teaches that the Written Word of God cannot be commingled with anything else.  The Lord Jesus Christ’s Himself said, “the scripture cannot be broken.”[37]  “Is not my word like as a fire? saith the Lord; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?”[38]  The Catholic assertion that “Holy Tradition transmits in its entirety the Word of God” is literally a blasphemy against the Holy Spirit.  The Holy Spirit communicates His Word to believers.  This is His design and purpose in transmitting His Word to His people.  It is not the Holy Spirit’s endeavor to transmit an unholy Tradition that upholds idolatry, superstition, and necromancy.  “So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it.”[39]  It is true faith that the Spirit of God seals in the hearts of believers, as He alone is the Spirit of truth.  By His own divine light, efficacy, and power, the testimony of the Holy Spirit is given to all believers in the Written Word.  The Holy Spirit’s communication of His own light and authority to the Scripture is the evidence of its origin.  The Holy Spirit brings His Word to believers.  

Tradition as It is Used in the Catholic Storehouse

The Vatican’s declaration that “Holy Tradition transmits in its entirety the Word of God” not only denigrates the divine Person of the Holy Spirit, but it also focuses the mind on Tradition rather than on the divine Person of the Holy Spirit to open the Word to him or her.  That this is the very desire of Rome is emphasized by her by means of the use of italics in the beginning of Paragraph 113 of the Catechism of the Catholic Church, “Read the Scripture within the ‘living Tradition of the whole Church.’”  Then Rome goes so far as to reprimand those who stray because she states there is “…the tendency to read and to interpret Sacred Scripture outside the Tradition and Magisterium of the Church.”[40]  Thus the Church of Rome in her “Tradition and Magisterium” leaves room for paying divine honors to the supposed relics of martyrs, erecting altars, burning incense, consecrating images and temples, and making prayers and praises to the honor of saints departed.  This demonic worship is paganism revived.

Believers being convicted by the Holy Spirit, however, receive, embrace, believe, and submit to the Scriptures because of the authority of God Who gave them to us.  The system of Rome maligns the Holy Spirit in claiming that “Holy Tradition transmits in its entirety the Word of God.”  This is actually a handy trick employed by dictators, the “law” being whatever the dictator says it is today.  Since the law is not necessarily written down, it can be contradicted with impunity whenever the dictator chooses.  “Tradition”, used this way, is a very handy tool in the Catholic storeroom.  In so using it, she negates the very means by which a person is saved from his or her sin.  The Vatican’s teaching is literally soul damning, in the words of Lord, “woe unto you, lawyers! for ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered.”[41]  

The Apostle Paul urges the believer to look to the “…demonstration of the Spirit and of power: That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.”[42]  Just as a fresh supply of manna was given each day to the Israelites in the desert, so the Spirit of God ever breaks anew the Scriptures to those who hunger and thirst for righteousness.  Therefore, it is incumbent on all who love Catholics to faithfully direct them away from the words of men, and toward the Scripture wherein they may find One Who said, “he that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.”[43]

The Claim that Apostolic Succession Upholds Tradition

Under the heading “The Apostolic Tradition” and the sub heading “…continued in apostolic succession”, Rome claims the following,

“In order that the full and living Gospel might always be preserved in the Church the apostles left bishops as their successors.  They gave them ‘their own position of teaching authority.’  Indeed, ‘the apostolic preaching, which is expressed in a special way in the inspired books, was to be preserved in a continuous line of succession until the end of time.’  This living transmission, accomplished in the Holy Spirit, is called Tradition, since it is distinct from Sacred Scripture, though closely connected to it.”[44]

Nowhere in Scripture is there reference to “a continuous line of succession” (which amounts to “apostolic succession”).  In the New Testament the Apostles did not appoint other apostles but rather elders[45] and deacons.  Nonetheless Rome attempts to defend her position in the name of a continuous line of succession from the Apostles.[46]  If one wants to use the concept of “apostolic succession”, the true successors of the Apostles are the saints of the household of God who “are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone.”[47]  If that doctrinal foundation is destroyed, one does not have apostolic faith; rather he has apostasy.  “Apostolic succession” without apostolic doctrine is a fraud.  It is only Scriptural doctrine that makes one wise unto salvation through faith that is in Christ Jesus.

If one actually investigates “succession” in terms of Catholicism, the evidence of a sequence from pagan Rome is what appears as obvious.  This is documented by one of Vatican’s famous scholars, Cardinal John Henry Newman, as he wrote of the pagan origin of many Catholic practices,

      “We are told in various ways by Eusebius that Constantine, in order to recommend the new religion to the heathen, transferred into it the outward ornaments to which they had been accustomed in their own….The use of temples, and these dedicated to particular saints, and ornamented on occasions with branches of trees; incense, lamps, and candles; votive offerings on recovery from illness; holy water; asylums; holidays and seasons, use of calendars, processions, blessings on the fields; sacerdotal vestments, the tonsure…. images at a later date, perhaps the ecclesiastical chant, and the Kyrie Eleison, are all of pagan origin, and sanctified by their adoption into the Church.”[48]

Such a succession in tradition of incense, candles, votive offerings, holy water, processions, blessed oils, palms, ashes and forbidding people to marry and the ordering of abstinence from certain foods is, in the words of the Apostle “…a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.”[49]  The same Apostle spoke of the deterioration to follow; such in fact is the succession of the Vatican.  “For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.”[50] 

It is Christ Jesus the Lord who speaks in Scriptures.  In it His Holy Spirit tells us who He is, and what we are.  He tells us that He has come to save us from our sins, and for that purpose the Father sent Him into the world.  In order to bring that work to completion in individual men, the Holy Spirit applies the truth of Scripture to the individual believer.  He will lead His people out the religion of “baptized paganism” embodied in the Church of Rome.  For all imaginative habits of tradition, her teachings, worship, and emotional pseudo-spiritual experiences that arise from outside the Scripture, are no more than vagrant deceits and self-willed deceptions.  “Beware,” says the Scripture, “lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ.”[51]  

 Blasphemy Against the Holy Spirit

The frank examination of the Catholic Church’s doctrine of authority made here leads to the conclusion that her authority is not simply without true biblical foundation, but it also is an attempt to completely usurp the divine authority of the Lord God in His Written Word.  “Holy Mother Church” in biblical terms is neither holy nor strictly speaking a church.  She is rather the clear successor to the Imperial Roman Empire, which is embodied in her arrogance in law, traditions and pagan customs.  (This we will more fully describe and document in chapter twelve.)  

Attributing her Tradition to the inspiration and leading of the Holy Spirit, and presumptuously assuming such preposterous claims as papal infallibility, is in the strict sense of the term a blasphemy against the Holy Spirit.  That is why there can never be any negotiation, compromise, or alliance between the Vatican and Bride of Christ.  The “Temple curia” of the Pharisees, in the Lord’s time, identified themselves with all that was good, upright, and holy.  There was no question in their minds but that God worked wholly in, by, and through their teachings and administrations.  Christ Jesus, however, proved them to be “like unto whited sepulchres, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness.”[52]  In a similar manner, the proud privileges and claims of the Roman system to be the very mouthpiece of God are shown by the Word of the Lord to be “seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils.”[53]  

Even the testimony of history shows that this system has been an instrument of persecution of true Biblical faith and a tool of assimilation whereby pagan shrines and artifacts have become grottos of Mary and images of her person.  The Roman religion and her form of godliness has become a cloak to cover her paganism.  Her basis of all of this is the plea that her Tradition is to be equally honored as the Lord’s own Written Word to the destruction of “the faithful”, “Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.”[54]  Her flawed basis in Tradition has allowed her to construct a worldwide empire where she enforces her will over 814,779 women who are her nuns, 57,813 men whom she calls religious brothers, and 404,626 men whom she calls her priests.[55]

The Holy Spirit, foreseeing all these things, as the guide and Comforter of the true Church, has graciously provided a divine answer for the dangerous, ubiquitous, and deceiving system of Rome and her fabricated authority base.  God Himself, Who began the writing of the Word with His own finger, has in these last days spoken to us “by his Son.”[56]  This Son authenticated the writings of the Old Testament and, as the Alpha and Omega, having all Authority in heaven and on earth, authorized the New Testament and commanded its writing in His words to the Apostle John, “what thou seest, write in a book.”[57]  The Lord Jesus Christ’s mind and counsel come unto the believers in writing.  The Scripture is given as a merciful and steadfast relief against all that is confusion, darkness, and uncertainty, including the Catholic Church.  In our precious Lord we truly praise God for the treasure and confidence that we have in the Scripture, which is truth, and that “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.”[58]   ♦

[1] John 16:13

[2] Revelation 22:18

[3] II Peter 1:21

[4] John 16:15

[5] John 1:17

[6] John 16:8

[7] I John 5:1

[8] Catechism, Para. 82

[9] George Orwell, Animal Farm (Heineman, 1979) p. 85

[10] Henry Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, # 995

[11] Catechism, Para. 171

[12] Catechism, Para 181

[13] Mark 9:42, “Whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea.”

[14] Genesis 3:1, 5

[15] Romans 1:18

[16] Matthew 6: 23

[17] Matthew 23:33

[18] “in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” Matthew 15:9

[19] Code of Canon Law, Canon 749

[20] Isaiah 43:10, Titus 1:2

[21] The Catholic Encyclopedia, Robert Broderick, ed. (Nashville, TN:  Thos. Nelson Inc., 1976) p. 217.

[22] Bernard Hasler, How the Pope Became Infallible (USA:  Doubleday & Co., Inc., 1981) pp. 36, 37.  Originally published in German under the title Wie der Papst Unfehlbar Wurde (Verlag, Munchen:  R. Piper & Co., 1979).

[23] Exodus 20:2-3

[24] Catechism Para. 1161

[25] Catechism Para. 108

[26] Hebrews 4:12

[27] “Dominus Iesus”, September 5th 2000, Section 16

[28] John 1:14

[29] Isaiah 14:14

[30] John 1:14, 17

[31] Revelation 17:6

[32] Catechism, Para 1161

[33] I John. 5:21

[34] Catechism, Para. 80

[35] Square brackets are in the original text.

[36] Catechism, Para. 81

[37] John 10:35

[38] Jeremiah 23:29

[39] Isaiah 55:11

[40] DOMINUS IESUS September 5th 2000 http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/ cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_20000806_dominus-iesus_en.html

[41] Luke 11:52

[42] I Corinthians 2:4, 5

[43] John 7:38

[44] Catechism, Para. 77, 78

[45] The terms overseer and elder/pastor are used interchangeably (Acts 20:17, 28; I Peter 5:1-4).

[46] The Pharisees of Jesus’ time had their basic allegiance to a “living Torah”.  For them Scripture did not mean a finished revelation.  Their real loyalty was to a living knowledge they claimed came through Tradition from Moses.  In precisely the same way, the system of Rome claims a “living transmission” called Tradition by means of apostolic succession.

[47] Ephesians 2:20

[48] John Henry Cardinal Newman, An Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine (Garden City, NY:  Image Books, 1960) pp. 352-353

[49] II Timothy 3:5

[50] Acts 20:29

[51] Colossians 2:8

[52] Matthew 23:27

[53] I Timothy 4:1

[54] I Timothy 4:3.  Regarding forbidding to marry, see Vatican Council II Documents, No. 63 Presbyterorum Ordinis, Sec. 16, Vol. I, p. 893; regarding prohibiting foods, see Code of Canon Law, Can. 1251

[55] 2001 Our Sunday Visitor’s Catholic Almanac (Huntington, IN:  Our Sunday Visitor, Inc., 2001) p. 343

[56] Hebrews 1:2

[57] Revelation 1:11

[58] II Timothy 3:16, 17

Biblical Unity in the Lord and Papal Conformity

The unity for which Christ Jesus prayed in John Chapter 17 is a unity that already exists.  His intercession is not an appeal to produce unity among His own.  It is a prayer to the Father in Heaven to preserve the unity that already exists.  Therefore, He prayed, “Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are.”[1]  The Lord is not speaking primarily of a visible, external, organizational unity; rather He is speaking of the exact opposite.  It concerns the very essence of Christian unity.  The Lord compares Christian unity to the ultimate unity, the Trinity.  It has always existed between the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit, three Persons yet One God.  There is not a more profound and exact definition of the essence of biblical unity than that which He proclaimed in prayer, “That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us.”[2]

The fact that the Lord Jesus Christ prayed to the Father for the maintenance of Christian unity means that such unity is preserved.  There is, therefore, among true Christians a spiritual union like that which is in God Himself.  It is an answered prayer, as the Lord Himself declared, “Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me and I knew that thou hearest me always.”[3]  The Church, called in Scripture the Body of Christ, is a spiritual organism.  God before the world existed chose the believers to be in Christ His Son.  Over the centuries, He has justified them through Christ’s righteousness.  In saving them He places them in Christ and will preserve them in that unity to the end of all things.  This promise is sure.

The Only Unity of Which the New Testament Speaks

The foundation of Christian unity is the position of believers “in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ.”[4]  It is more fully defined in the words of the Apostle, “According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world...Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will…wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved.”[5]  This is the foundation and the source of all Christian unity.  There is no unity apart from the Person of the Lord Jesus Christ.  There is no Christian oneness apart from His work of redemption.  To speak about Christian unity without this essential foundation of the redemption that is in Christ Jesus is futile.  It is similar to speaking about a family as if the family were the house, and not a husband, wife, and their children. 

 Unity as fellowship with God

Seeing unity as it is in Scripture—being in fellowship with God, alienation from God is not possible for true believers.  The Lord had previously stated, “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me:  and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.  My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father’s hand.”[6]  Thus, true believers are placed into a unity, which is in the Father and in Christ Jesus.  This unity is an accord which they themselves did not establish, but which they are commanded to keep.  In the words of the Apostle Paul, they are “to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.  There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.”[7]  The nature of that unity is the unity of the Spirit.  The basis of the unity is the one Lord; Christ Jesus as the Head of the Church, and the one faith that is the Gospel, and the one baptism.  All of this culminates in the one God who “is above all, and through all, and in you all.”  This concluding factor reinforces the fact that the essence of unity is spiritual oneness with God through the Lord Jesus Christ alone.

Perfect Unity as the Lord Returns

The unity for which the Lord prayed is undeniable as believers are spiritually one in the Father and in the Son; but it is not now fully realized in a faultless, impeccable unity.  This is clearly seen as the Lord continued His prayer, “and the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one:  I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one.”[8]   The prayer is in accord with what the Word of truth declares, “whom he justified, them he also glorified.”[9]  The future glorification of true believers is so absolutely certain that it is spoken of as a thing already accomplished.  Believers are to “be made perfect in one”, which is a consequence of the glory to be given to them.  This spiritual union is already begun, but will come to full fruition only in the life to come.  Thus being “made perfect in one” is to have its full realization when Christ returns.  It is then that Christ will “present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.”[10]  Then and only then will there be perfect oneness in faith, knowledge, love, holiness, justice and truth.  When the glory that Christ received from the Father has been given to believers on the Lord’s return, then there will be perfect unity.  

God Himself chooses, seeks out, finds, redeems and loves His people in Christ.  The number one question is, are you one of His people?  The only way to be sure is to believe in what He has promised and fulfilled in Christ Jesus.  God promises are your surety, “for all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him amen, unto the glory of God.”[11]  The veracity of God, the mediation of Christ, and the operation of the Spirit are all connected to the promises that God has made.  The promises of God guarantee pardon of sin for those who believe on Christ Jesus alone.  He will be their sanctification and their support in temptation and trial.  All of these promises are made through the Redeemer and are one hundred percent certain.  The promise made and on which you today must stand is, “for whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.”[12]  This promise is without exception.  As you hear the Gospel of salvation, and obey the command for repentance, you will not approach the throne of grace in vain.  As you call upon the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, the Savior of sinners, you shall be saved.  Your guilt will be pardoned, your heart purified, and you shall be saved with all the power of an eternal life.  When you believe on Christ Jesus, you will have a growing sense of your dependence upon His grace so that you will learn to look to God and trust in His power and goodness alone.  Then in spirit you will hear and personally accept the wonder of these words, “I have loved thee with an everlasting love.”[13]  You will begin to understand that God loves Christ unchangeably, and so in Christ He loves true believers consistently.  “God is not a man, that he should lie; neither the son of man, that he should repent: hath he said, and shall he not do it? or hath he spoken, and shall he not make it good?”[14]  Then you will begin to understand the intimacies of unity in Him.  As the Lord Himself said, “if a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.”[15]  And in the words of the Apostle John, “we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ.  This is the true God, and eternal life.”[16]   

True believers have union with the true God in His Son, and He sustains this intimate relation, which is eternal life.  This is strong language denoting the spiritual unity, which exists among believers.  They await the New Jerusalem, the Church of God in a perfect state, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband, decorated with all perfection of wisdom and holiness, prepared for the full revelation of the Lord Jesus Christ in glory.  This will be that external unity promised in the Word, “behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.”[17]   Then their souls will more fully understand Him, as they will be filled with all the love and delight of Him as their Lord.  God Himself will be their God; His immediate presence will be with them; His glory will be upon them in perfect joy and unity.  Thus, Christ Jesus’ prayer for unity while fulfilled now spiritually, will be perfectly realized in all the excellence of the Kingdom to come.

True Ecumenism

There is genuine unity of all true believers throughout the world.  There is but one faith.  All believers are converted by the same Holy Spirit, and by the same work of grace have been placed in Christ Jesus.  Though all do not have the same measure of wisdom and spiritual knowledge, yet they all are believers who trust in God alone and His Written Word alone.  They are saved by the all-Holy God, by grace alone, through faith alone, in Christ alone, and all praise is to God alone.  These five biblical principles show forth the foundation of true unity in the Lord.  These principles have helped the persecuted Church through the centuries to hold fast to the simplicity of the Gospel.  True ecumenism is fellowship or working together in adherence to the five basic biblical principles that maintain the foundation of true unity in the Lord.  To the degree to which these key basic biblical standards are embraced, true unity will be evident.

False Ecumenism

False ecumenism, on the other hand, is typically institutionalized and joins together professing Christian groups in a purported “common cause”.  In such endeavors, few are concerned that one or more of the parties involved are unconverted.  While purporting to confess the Lord Jesus Christ according to the Scriptures, these groups often in fact compromise the five biblical principles that display the basis of true unity in the Lord.  The extent to which these principles are not upheld usually shows the inclination of a church or group to submit to Rome.  The World Council of Churches is such an institution.  Within it, there is no agreement on any of the five biblical principles.  The Church of Rome, likewise in apostasy, repudiates all of the five biblical standards.  Counterfeiting the body of the Lord Jesus Christ, Rome is intent on finding successful ways to bind all “believers” to a visible and formal unity achieved through the dominion of ecclesiastical machinery.  This institutionalized “unity” generates only infidelity to the Lord and the Gospel. 

The Pope Defines Conformity

In late Pope John Paul’s official letter, “That They May Be One”, he defined the subjection that is demanded in order to be in communion with Rome, 

“The Catholic Church, both in her praxis and in her solemn documents, holds that the communion of the particular Churches with the Church of Rome, and of their Bishops with the Bishops of Rome is, in God’s plan, an essential requisite of full and visible communion.”[18]  

To arrive at that point of full subjection, a set of five principles must be adopted—principles that actually deny all five parameters of that define a true believer.  According to the Pope, 

“It is already possible to identify the areas in need of fuller study before a true consensus of faith can be achieved:

(1) the relationship between Sacred Scripture, as the highest authority in matters of faith, and Sacred Tradition, as indispensable to the interpretation of the Word of God; 

(2) the Eucharist, as the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ, an offering of praise to the Father, the sacrificial memorial and Real Presence of Christ and the sanctifying outpouring of the Holy Spirit; 

(3) Ordination, as a Sacrament, to the threefold Ministry of the episcopate, presbyterate and diaconate;

(4) the Magisterium of the Church, entrusted to the Pope and the Bishops in communion with him, understood as a responsibility and an authority exercised in the name of Christ for teaching and safe guarding the faith; 

(5) the Virgin Mary, as Mother of God and Icon of the Church, the spiritual Mother who intercedes for Christ’s disciples and for all humanity.”[19]

The Pope’s objective in declaring his five principles is to lay out the basis of a ubiquitous visible conformity to the Church of Rome.  This visible conformity will be forged in accordance with the norms of her institution alone.  Thus the Pope decrees, 

“…it is now necessary to advance towards the visible unity which is required and sufficient and which is manifested in a real and concrete way, so that the Churches may truly become a sign of that full communion in the one, holy, catholic and apostolic Church which will be expressed in the common celebration of the Eucharist.”[20]

Without a doubt the Roman Catholic Church is attempting to forge a man-made unity, visible by means of an institution to which all must conform.[21]  Such a conception stands in direct contradiction to the reality of believers who are placed invisibly in Christ by God, and are to maintain the bond of unity given to them by the Holy Spirit.

 External Unity Attained by Power and Penalty

What is this conformity now so passionately advocated by the Pope?  How would it be applied in practice?  From all previous experience, and the official teaching of the same Pope in his canon law, those fully participating will be obliged to submit both their mind and their will to “the Holy Father” (i.e., the Pope), to his decrees, and to the dogma of his Church.  Thus present day Roman law decrees,

“Although not an assent of faith, a religious submission of the intellect and will must be given to a doctrine which the Supreme Pontiff or the college of bishops declares concerning faith or morals when they exercise the authentic magisterium, even if they do not intend to proclaim it by a definitive act.”[22] 

In this official law Rome states, in clearer terms than any cult, the necessity for her followers to suppress their God-given faculties of mind and will.  This is demanded under duress, for the new canon law, the “Papal Code” codified by the Pope John Paul II, includes a section entitled “Punishment of Offenses against Ecclesiastical Authorities and the Freedom of the Church”.  Under the heading, “The Punishment of Offenses in General”, the Inquisition appears again, for Canon 1311 states, “The Church has the innate and proper right to coerce offending members of the Christian faithful with penal sanctions.”[23]  A brief acquaintance with history readily reveals that coercion is indeed a term that the Roman Church understands very well.  Naturally, when ushering all comers into her big tent, she makes light of its implications.  But if ever the Papacy is again directing the levers of political power, Canon 1311 could acquire that same notoriety as other measures that have so darkened the pages of history with the blood of the martyrs. 

Summary and Application

The Lord’s prayer for unity is answered in the life of every believer who is justified by God’s saving grace alone, which is through faith alone, and is in Christ alone.  Christ Jesus prayed, “that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.”[24]  The Lord knew very well those for whom He prayed.  The objects of His prayer were clear to Him.  These believers embrace eternal life as they are regenerated by the Holy Spirit.  The foundation of Biblical unity is of God, not man.  Those for whom the Lord prayed are “born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”[25]   The inheritance which you receive by believing the Gospel is wonderfully described in the Word of God, “wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: For our God is a consuming fire.”[26]  As a true believer, you come into the kingdom of God in Christ, a spiritual kingdom in this world, and heavenly kingdom to come.  Both aspects of the kingdom are enhanced with boundless blessings.  The Holy Spirit emphasizes the specific characteristic of the kingdom; it “cannot be moved”.  As you embrace true faith, you come into “the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.”[27]  The immutable Word of truth in Scripture gives you the right and title to eternal life.  Then there is the correlation between your inheritance and your duty.  The greater the privilege, the greater the obligation to express our gratitude in a suitable and becoming manner.  Thus the Word of God instructs us, “whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear.”  The true believer has two powerful motives, “receiving a kingdom” and “our God is a consuming fire.” 

The same truth has a grave warning for one who is still bound to his church, the one who believes in Christ Jesus on the authority of his church rather than directly on the Lord by the authority of His written Word.  God is the same just and righteous God under the Gospel as He was under the law in the Old Testament.  He deals with us in love and grace yet He in Himself remains “a consuming fire”.  He is the God of strict justice, who will avenge Himself on all who have not received the love of the truth, but rather look to a church or some person other than the Lord Jesus Christ alone for life.  The Lord Jesus Christ has lived the perfect life and has made the faultless propitiatory sacrifice for sin; to refuse to believe in Him alone is a critical offence.  When the Lord dealt with the sincere and devout Pharisees, He gave them a very strong word. “I said therefore unto you, that you shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins.”[28]  You may say that you are a good Catholic and that you want to please God in this present life and hope to live with Him forever.  That is a noble goal, and you may be as sincere and devout as the Pharisees, but like them, if you neglect personally to believe on Him alone, you likewise will die in your sins.  Distinct faith and trust on the Lord Jesus Christ is essential and frequently highlighted in Scripture. “God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”[29]  “He that believeth on him is not condemned…”[30]  “He that believeth on the son hath everlasting life.”[31]  “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself:  he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son.”[32]   

The whole underpinning question is placed before you:  “but whom say ye that I am?”[33]  Because man is a fallen being, the Gospel presents a personal direct faith in Christ Jesus the Lord alone.  To substitute faith in a church as the way to believe on Him is a dangerously subtle deceit.  It has all the appearance of piety and devotion, but in the final analysis, the choice is an institution in the place of the Lord Jesus Christ.  True faith must be personal.  A faith through the mediation of a church has all the trappings of religion and produces church people in large numbers, as were the Pharisees, but devoid of the life of God.  If you do not have true faith, you also shall die in your sins; “for our God is a consuming fire.”   ♦

 Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at:

http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

[1] John 17:11

[2] John 17:21

[3] John 11:42

[4] I Thessalonians 1:1

[5] Ephesians 1:4-6

[6] John 10:27-29

[7] Ephesians 4:3-6

[8] John 17:22-23

[9] Romans 8:30

[10] Ephesians 5:27

[11] II Corinthians 1:20

[12] Romans 10:13

[13] Jeremiah 31:3  

[14] Numbers 23:19

[15] John 14:23

[16] I John 5:20

[17] Revelation 21:3

[18] Ut Unum Sint, “That They May Be One:  On Commitment to Ecumenism”, John Paul II (Washington, DC:  United States Catholic Conference) Publ. No. 5-050, 5/25/95, Para. 97

[19] Ibid., Para. 79

[20] Ibid., Para. 78

[21] The Oxford Movement of the 19th century, which has issued in ARCIC [Anglican-Roman Catholic International Commission] of today, was according to John Henry Newman begun in July of 1833.  It was a thrust of the Papacy to take over the Church of England from the inside by encouraging Anglicans who were basically Roman Catholic in sympathy, to stay within the English Church to transform it to Roman Catholic standards rather than to defect to Rome.  What terms the Papacy would require of the Church of England was spelled out in 1833 to Newman.  “A few months before that date, Newman, in company with his friend, Richard Hurrell Froude, while travelling on the Continent, had visited Monsignor (subsequently Cardinal) Wiseman at Rome.  ‘We got introduced to him, ‘wrote Froude, ‘to find out whether they would take us in [i.e., to the Church of Rome] on any terms to which we could twist our consciences, and we found to our dismay that not one step could be gained without swallowing the Council of Trent as a whole.’ (Froude’s Remains, Vol. I., p. 306)  While on this journey Newman fell seriously ill with a fever…While in a weak condition…he tells us: ‘I sat down on my bed, and began to sob violently.  My servant, who had acted as my nurse, asked what ailed me.  I could only answer him:—‘I have a work to do in England.’ (Newman’s Apologia Pro Vita Sua, p. 35, 1889 ed.)  What that work was we now know full well.  It was that of Romanizing the Church of England.”  Walter Walsh, The Secret History of the Oxford Movement, Fourth Ed. (London:  Swan Sonneshine & Co., Ltd., 1898) p. 263.

[22] Code of Canon Law, Latin-English Ed., New English Tr. (Canon Law Society of America, 1983, 1999) Canon 752  

[23] Ibid.

[24] John 17:21

[25] John 1:13

[26] Hebrews 12:28-29

[27] II Peter 1:11

[28] John 8:24

[29] John 3:16

[30] John 3:18

[31] John 3:36

[32] I John 5:10

[33] Luke 9:20

The Biblical Uncovering of the Pope and the Papacy

The Vatican officially teaches that the Pope is the substitute for Christ Jesus.  The words of the official pronouncement are, 

“The Pope, Bishop of Rome and Peter’s successor, ‘is the perpetual and visible source and foundation of the unity both of the bishops and of the whole company of the faithful.’  ‘For the Roman Pontiff, by reason of his office as Vicar of Christ, and as pastor of the entire Church has full, supreme, and universal power over the whole Church, a power which he can always exercise.”

Since the world has a man in position of “Vicar of Christ,” it is the biblical imperative to see the true office of the Vicar of Christ.  The Lord Jesus Christ entrusted the universal care of the redeemed into the safekeeping of the divine Person of the Holy Spirit.  Concerning this third Person of the Trinity who was to be His substitute, the Lord promised that, “when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment.”  The Holy Spirit convicts of sin as He makes the sinner realize his lost condition, and convicts him of his need of Christ’s righteousness.  He it is who brings a soul dead in sin to life in Christ.  This miracle of grace is spoken of in Scripture as, “the exceeding greatness of His power to usward who believe, according to the working of His mighty power, which He wrought in Christ when He raised Him from the dead.”  The majesty, greatness, and indescribable power of the office of Vicar of Christ are such that a believer stands in awe of His divine Person.  That any human being should lay claim to the office of Vicar of Christ is totally absurd and blasphemous.

The True Vicar of Christ

Because there is a direct connection between the redemption of Christ and the ministry of the Holy Spirit, it is a soul-damning error to mistake the work of the Holy Spirit as Vicar of Christ with the position or work of any man.  As Christ Jesus had been the Master, Counselor, and Guide to the believers, He promised to send the Holy Spirit as His substitute so that He might abide with them for ever.”  In the believers’ lives, the Holy Spirit has full, immediate, and universal influence; as the Scripture so wonderfully teaches, “now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.  But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.”  The work of the Spirit is transforming; we are changed from one degree of glorious grace unto another, until by that same grace one day we will be perfect in Him in glory forever.  How much therefore should Christians prize the full and complete ministry of the Holy Spirit!  In the face of these awesome truths concerning the role and ministry of the Holy Spirit of Jesus Christ, it is horrendous to learn that the Vatican proclaims, “The Pope enjoys, by divine institution, supreme, full, immediate, and universal power in the care of souls.”  Persuading men and women that Christ the Lord left a mortal man to be His vicar on earth attempts to oppose the very purpose of Christ Jesus sending the Holy Spirit.

Counterfeit Vicar of Christ

Rome’s alleged office of Christ’s Vicar on earth is so all embracing and complicated that as one man Benedict XVI cannot exercise “supreme, full, immediate, and universal power.”  Thus Joseph Ratzinger, who claims to be invested with the office, needs a vast hierarchy to command.  The pyramid of power that constitutes his office of the “Vicar of Christ” consists of cardinals, patriarchs, major archbishops, metropolitans, coadjutor archbishops, diocesan bishops, coadjutor bishops, episcopal vicar, eparches, apostolic vicars, apostolic prefects, apostolic administrators and vicars general.  

The Pope’s central authority, by which he judges all things, is officially called by the term “Holy See” rather than “the Vatican.”  The Vatican’s web page states, “The term Holy See stands for the central authority of the Church, which transcends, even if it includes, the tiny sovereign State of Vatican City.  Thus, the Holy See represents a world wide community and not only the citizens of Vatican City.”  The Pope is the head of a sovereign state and at the same time a central authority to a worldwide community.  In an insightful, official law the same Holy See declares, “The First See is judged by no one.”  The Papacy declares itself to be supreme, accountable to no one; the sole judge of what is right and wrong, while simultaneously demanding that no one can judge it.  The audacity of the Holy See reaches its zenith in the civil and political arenas as it proclaims, “It is solely the right of the Roman Pontiff himself to judge…those who hold the highest civil office in a state….”  One of the Vatican’s hallmarks is that of judging those who lead nations.

These things ought to make Christians consider carefully if their eyes have seen within the Office of the Papacy what the Scripture calls “the Man of Sin,” or “the Antichrist,” because the Papacy gives the title of Vicar of Christ to its ongoing line of men—each of whom assumes this designation.  It is because of this that we have the title of this presentation, “A Biblical Uncovering of the Pope and Papacy.”  To understand the Pope we must at the same time understand ongoing line of men of men in the Papacy. 

Historical Origins of the Man of Sin or the Antichrist

The papal religion, in effect, sets up a false Christ—the Pope.  He claims to come in Christ's name as His vicar to invade and usurp all His offices.  So, as such he is a rival, a deceiver, and the Antichrist.   The Apostle Paul also clearly warned, “Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition.”  The “man of sin” would appear as the outworking of the “falling away,” or “apostasia” (“apostasy” in English).  Clearly, there was to be a large-scale apostasy that would lead to the emergence of the man of sin.  Apostasy can only take place in the professing church of God, since there must be something from which to fall away.  The embryo of the iniquity that would lead to this apostasy and the revealing of the man of sin were already at work in the apostle Paul’s day; thus, Paul said, “For the mystery of iniquity doth already work.”  

The Scriptures elsewhere speak of the “mystery of godliness” and “great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh.…”  By contrast, in verse 7 the exact opposite is spoken of, “the mystery of iniquity,” that is, the disclosure of the man of sin, the “son of perdition.”  The mystery of iniquity was soon to show itself visibly in the form of the man of sin.  The outcome of this apostasy would be “all deceivableness of unrighteousness.”  Such apostasy was to be marked, not by open hostility, but by hypocrisy and deceit, which to the world appears righteous and holy.  Apostasy by definition is deceitfulness and dishonesty, a withdrawal and defection from the true Gospel and true godliness.

To know the time, therefore, at which the man of sin will appear, the whole passage (vv 1-12) must be taken in context.  The man of sin is set forth and appears at the removal of him “only he who now letteth.”  In the previous verse, Paul reminds the believers “And now ye know what withholdeth….”  What was it that the believers at that time knew?  They knew that the Roman Empire kept all and everyone in check.  In the Thessalonian’s mind, Rome, and only Rome, restrained.  That early believers like Tertullian and Jerome had such convictions as well is documented.  

The course of history precisely fulfilled what was stated in Scripture.  First, the Emperor Constantine moved the seat of the empire to Constantinople.  This move gave all the opportunity that could be desired for the growth of the power-seeking Roman bishops.  Internal corruption and external pressures destroyed the Empire.  It was only after the break-up of the Roman Empire that the Papacy gained ascendancy over the civil powers, and the man of sin became more apparent.  When the Roman Papacy acquired the dominion that the Empire had had for centuries, which was rule in both the civil and religious spheres, then the Antichrist was seen and recognised by the Vaudois and others.  In all history, it is hard to find a series of events corresponding more accurately with a prophetic statement than this. 

The Place Where the Man of Sin Appears

The Apostle Paul states unmistakably the place where the man of sin would become visible, “Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” He would appear in the “temple of God.”  The word “temple” is constantly used by Paul to describe the people of God themselves.  For example, “If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.”  This testifies that the man of sin would emanate from among the people of God as a result of the falling away, i.e. the apostasy, outlined in the preceding verse. 

Presenting Himself as God

The authority and truth of the Lord’s written Word is of such importance that Scripture declares, “…thou hast magnified thy word above all thy name.” The Lord Jesus Christ said, “…the Scripture cannot be broken,” speaking of the absolute character of God’s written Word that He has magnified above His name.  While many are unaware of it, the substance of II Thessalonians 2:4 is both the official claim and practice of the Papacy.  This is documented in primary Roman Catholic sources.  Verse 4 in the Scripture teaches, “...he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.”  Consistently in Roman Catholic teaching and practice, the Pope is called “His Holiness.”  Such a title applies solely to God.  God is the only Being whose very nature is holy.  Concerning the Pope’s assumed title, “His Holiness,” the Roman Catholic Church claims the following divine attribute, “The Supreme Pontiff, in virtue of his office, possesses infallible teaching authority when, as supreme pastor and teacher of all the faithful…he proclaims with a definitive act that a doctrine of faith or morals is to be held as such.”  

In the papal claim to “infallible teaching authority,” it is this very quality of God’s infallibility that is at stake.  Thus, Rome’s official claim exalts the Pope “above all that is called God.”   Likewise, the earned righteousness of Christ Jesus after the Resurrection gave Him “All power…in heaven and in earth.”  The papal claim is officially expressed thusly, “The Pope enjoys, by divine institution, ‘supreme, full, immediate, and universal power in the care of souls.’”  In this assertion to a power given to the Lord Christ Jesus alone, the Pope again exalts himself “above all that is called God.”  How many extra-marital affairs make it common sense to cry adultery?  How much more official blasphemy is needed for the one who calls himself “His Holiness” to be identified correctly as the “man of sin?”

Extravagantly, apparently without trembling, the Roman Catholic Office of the Papacy in itself fulfills the Thessalonians text and definition of “Antichrist.”  It is important to note that the Greek word for antichrist in the Bible means not simply against Christ, but more significantly, substituting anyone for Him.  That the Papacy in a real sense has been living out this two-fold meaning of the Greek word, one is against the Lord Jesus Christ by presuming to take His place, is seen in its attempt to usurp His power and position as Prophet, Priest, and King.  Full and supreme power belongs solely to the God-Man, Christ Jesus, who acts freely on each one in His church.  This is evidenced in Ephesians 1:22-23, “And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, which is his body, the fullness of him that filleth all in all.” 

The Roman Catholic Church claims to take for itself His Divine position, according to her official teaching, “For the Roman Pontiff, by reason of his office as Vicar of Christ, namely, and as pastor of the entire Church, has full, supreme and universal power over the whole Church, a power which he can always exercise unhindered.”  Within the human race, he is the worst and greatest enemy of Christ, who under the pretense of service to Christ dares to undermine His unique offices by covertly usurping His position and power.  The wickedness within the Roman Catholic system has reached such horrendous proportions that it is difficult to keep up with the documented evidence.  While conviction regarding the nature of this apostate church comes from God’s Word, present-day evils show the mystery of iniquity ever-increasingly at work.

A Further Overview of the Apostate Church

The Holy Spirit in Revelation 17 vividly depicts more of the features of the Apostate Church.  It is done in graphically precise detail.  The Apostle John beheld the ten-horned beast carrying a woman dressed in purple and scarlet, adorned with gold, precious stones, pearls; a harlot and the mother of harlots and abominations.  She is the illicit lover of kings, merciless, cruel, and intoxicated “with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.”  These symbols are brilliantly portrayed.  “The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.”  This the Holy Spirit clarifies by proclaiming, “the woman which thou sawest is that great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth.”  The city indisputably is Rome.  The name upon the harlot’s brow is “mystery.”  She cannot be “heathen” Rome of which there was no mystery because her heathen character was never concealed.  “Christian” Rome, however, is a mystery, for she is not what she appears.  Babylon, in the book of Revelation, is a city and a harlot.  Jerusalem, in the same book, is a city and a bride.  Babylon is the fraudulent lover of earthly kings; Jerusalem is the chaste bride of the King of Kings.  The contrast is between the faithful Church and the Apostate Church.  Revelation 17 thus describes in detail the character of the Apostate Church.  

Religious Power Seated on Civil Power

The woman is seen “sitting upon the scarlet-colored beast.”  The woman, the Papal Church, is seated upon a scarlet-colored beast, the civil power.  She controls and directs for her own ends the civil power on which she rides.  The political, civil power is subordinate to the spiritual control of apostate Rome and is the Pope’s necessary instrument used to fulfill his aspirations and objectives.  This is exactly the history of the Papal Church.  

The Papal Church arose through the favor of the Emperors of the old Imperial Roman Empire.  Constantine, who in 313 AD declared Christianity to be the state religion of Imperial Rome, set the stage for this.  Before that time, the church was the fellowship of believers under one head, the Lord Jesus Christ, working under their pastors by the authority of the written Word as received in the gospel accounts of the life of the Lord, and the writings of the Apostles together with the Old Testament.  The church by Constantine’s design, however, was to be organized and governed on the Imperial Roman Empire model.  Thus was governance of the church divided into four great provinces and a bishop in each province elevated above his brothers.  Historically, the power of the Bishop of Rome increased as the imperial power of the emperor declined.  Besides Justinian’s edict in 538 AD, the edicts of the Emperors Theodosius II and Valentinian III proclaimed the Roman Bishop “as Rector of the whole Church.”  So it is that by the edicts of civil powers, with the sanction of the Italian bishops, the Roman Bishop became the head of the Western clergy.  By this time, however, the demise of the Imperial Roman Empire was at hand, and one might have thought that the state church would fall with the Empire.  However, the Bishop of Rome claimed an authority higher than that given by civil power, in order that his position would be perpetually secure.  Skillfully, he grasped to himself the ideal tool, the title of successor to the Apostle Peter, through which he claimed himself to have been invested with the authority of Holy God.  In doing this, he rose to a position far above that of mere patriarchs and emperors.  Wylie summarizes,

“With the assertion of this dogma the system of the Papacy was completed essentially and doctrinally, but not as yet practically.  It had to wait the full development of the idea of vicarship, which was not till the days of Gregory VII [Hildebrand, 1073-85].  But here have we the embryonic seed—the vicarship to wit—out of which the vast structure of the Papacy has sprung.  This it is that plants at the centre of the system a pseudo-divine jurisdiction, and places the Pope above all bishops with their flocks, above all kings with their subjects.  This it is that gives the Pope two swords….The day when this dogma was proclaimed was the true birthday of the Popedom.  The Bishop of Rome had till now sat in the seat of Caesar; henceforward he was to sit in the seat of God.”

To do this, of course, required intrigue, deceit, suppression of the Bible and the Gospel, all of which was accomplished over the course of time so that by the time of the great Reformers of the sixteenth century, it was clearly understood that the Papal church was the woman who rides the beast.  Among us today is this same church, the Roman Catholic Church, still claiming the same authority and still pursuing the same agenda.

In Daniel 7, the little horn, which symbolizes the papacy, persecuted the saints and spoke against God “the most High,” but it would come to its end at the termination of 1260 years.  That occurred in 1798 with the wounding of its head, i.e., the arrest of Pope Pius V, which was 1260 years after Justinian’s edict of 538 AD.  The Papal Church languished and lost its civil power for decades.  Revelation 13 explains however, a second rise of this same political-ecclesiastical institution as a last day power, “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.”  This came to fruition just as Scripture had foretold.  In 1929, Mussolini signed the Lateran Treaty with Pope Pius XI officially conceding Vatican Hill from the nation of Italy to the Pope.  The wound mentioned in Revelation 13:3 was healed!  At the hand of civil power, the Papal Church had once again sprung forth as a landed theocracy, still claiming for her Pope the titles of Successor to the Apostle Peter and Vicar of Christ.  

While she became the smallest independent state in the world (108 acres), she again has become one of the greatest in political intrigue—in the words of Lord Acton, “the fiend skulking behind the Crucifix.”  This is due the fact she is established as a sovereign state with civil power, wielding much sway in national and international law, particularly in the nations in which she has papal nuncios as ambassadors.  At present, she maintains civil relations with 174 countries at embassy level.  According to the Catholic Almanac, “An apostolic nuncio has the diplomatic rank of ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary…a nuncio has precedence among diplomats in the country to which he is accredited and serves as dean of the diplomatic corps on state occasions.”  Papal Rome’s history, i.e., her seeming demise in the past and now her increasing present day position in the world, show that she fits what the Holy Spirit revealed in Revelation 17.  

Significance of Place, Attire, and Possessions

The place of residence of the Papal church was never in doubt, “the seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.”  The system itself still delineates the area of residence of the Papal State, “It is within the city of Rome, called the city of seven hills, that the entire area of Vatican State proper now is confined....”  The revelation of God shows forth the attire and possessions of the Apostate system, “And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication.”  Scarlet, the usual color of the robes of kings and military men, was and still is the favorite color of Papal Rome.  Cardinals, for example, are clothed all in scarlet.  Papal patriarchs, metropolitan archbishops, archbishops, and bishops wear purple and “the Pectoral cross.”  “The Pectoral cross” is declared by Rome to be “decorated with gems; the Pectoral cross of a bishop usually contains relics of a martyr.”  Papal Rome has the “the golden cup” in the chalice on her altar, which must be gold or gold-plated.  Biblically, gold represents perfection and the things of God.  Deceptively, Rome offers a “pure” outward display, but of her Eucharistic use of that golden cup she states, “…in the sacrifice of the Mass Our Lord is immolated.”,   In Scripture, the Lord Jesus Christ’s perfect sacrifice was once offered.  Thus, the golden cup she holds out as the center of her worship to God is filled with the most odious of abominations, an apt image to denote her idolatry and superstition. 

Description of the Inner Character

Revelation 17:5 delineates her inner character “upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.”  She is called “great” because of the scale of the Papal influence, and because of the multitude of kings, princes, and presidents with whom she has done business.  The Papal Church is also invested with the title, “Mystery Babylon the Great.”  Throughout her history, she has been an enigma.  She continues to be so, even to those within her own system.  Truly, God’s Word describes her as a “Mystery.”  She is also called “Babylon” as she is the exact antitype of the ancient Babylon in her idolatry and cruelty.  Babylon of old was only a miniature pastel portrait of her.  “Babylon the great” titles herself as “Holy Mother Church.”  She has the audacity to proclaim, “No one can have God as Father who does not have the Church as Mother.”  In truth, the Bible has revealed her inner character as, “the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth.”  The Pope and his Church bring into the worship of God the worship of the communion bread and Mary as “Mother of Mercy, the All Holy One,” with the Pope himself designated as “Most Holy.”  The traditions of “Holy Mother Church” also bring into the worship of God the frustrated lives of celibate men and women, and worst of all, it brings in the idolatry which God hates.  Icons and saints’ bones alike are venerated as relics.  Papal Rome encourages people to contact the dead.  She teaches, “In full consciousness of this communion of the whole Mystical Body of Jesus Christ, the Church in its pilgrim members, from the earliest days of the Christian religion, has honored with great respect the memory of the dead...Our prayer for them is capable not only of helping ‘them, but also of making their intercession for us effective.’”  As the promoter of lewdness, through the institutions of her unholy traditions, there never was a more expressive or appropriate title applied to her than that penned by the Holy Spirit through the Apostle John.

Her History of Persecution of True Believers

The Roman Church has employed kings and princes in her work of persecution.  Her courts first tried and condemned the believers, after which they were delivered over to the civil authority to be executed.  In the Papacy’s crusades against Bible-believing cities, towns, and territories, Rome enlisted the civil power of kings and potentates to carry out her cruel deeds.  In those many years, the Papal system was “drunken with the blood of the saints and the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.”  The Crusades against the Albigenses, the Vaudois, and the Waldenses were replete with outrageous slaughters and barbarities.  The individual hounding down of true believers that resulted in atrocious torture and death is the documented history of the state religion of the Papacy.  For centuries through her Office of the Inquisition, she organized wars against Bible-believing cities and territories.  In the middle of the thirteenth century, Pope Innocent IV devised in detail for the many inquisitors how torture was to be perpetrated.

“Innocent IV gave comprehensive instructions regarding how torture was to be applied in his bull At Extirpanda (1252).  This was revised and reissued by subsequent Popes.  Torture is prescribed, but it was to stop short of pulling off limbs or causing death...Ruinous punishments are enacted on all who harbor or give advice or favor to a heretic.  How completely the abominable system was the direct achievement of the Papacy is show[n] by the clause that no change could be made without the special authority of the Apostolic See.”  

“From the birth of Popery in 600, to the present time, it is estimated by careful and credible historians, that more than fifty millions of the human family, have been slaughtered for the crime of heresy by popish persecutors, an average of more than forty thousand religious murders for every year of the existence of Popery.”  Roman Catholic author, Peter de Rosa, wrote of the atrocities of the Roman Catholic torture machine,  

“The record of the Inquisition would be embarrassing for any organization; for the Catholic Church, it is devastating.  Today, it prides itself, and with much justification, on being the defender of natural law and the rights of man.  The papacy in particular likes to see itself as the champion of morality.  What history shows is that, for more than six centuries without a break, the papacy was the sworn enemy of elementary justice.  Of eighty popes in a line from the thirteenth century on, not one of them disapproved of the theology and apparatus of Inquisition.  On the contrary, one after another added his own cruel touches to the workings of this deadly machine.” 

The Papacy has shockingly fulfilled the image from Revelation of the woman blood-drenched from six centuries of her murderous rampage.  In the Bible, the Holy Spirit foretold of her lust for power and blood.  History has recorded some of the gruesome details.  Please view documented Inquisition video.

The State of Affairs in the Present Day

That the world refuses to learn from the experiences of history is to be expected; but now, likewise, New Evangelicals are hastening Romeward.  The New York Times May 30, 2004 carried news of the alliance between Catholicism and Evangelicals that is restructuring America. 

“In 1960, the last time a Roman Catholic ran for president on the Democratic ticket, evangelical Protestant leaders warned their flocks that electing John F. Kennedy would be like handing the Oval Office to the Antichrist….  Forty-four years later…Evangelicals and conservative Catholics have forged an alliance that is reshaping American politics and culture….  Exactly 10 years ago, a group of Evangelical and Catholic leaders and scholars released a document called ‘Evangelicals and Catholics Together.’  It was the result of a dialogue started by two men: the Rev. Richard John Neuhaus, a Catholic priest in New York who edits the journal First Things, and Charles Colson….  The two men convened a group of prominent theologians and religious leaders.  The Evangelical side included the late Bill Bright, founder of Campus Crusade for Christ, the religious broadcaster Pat Robertson and theologians like James I. Packer.  The Catholic side included the late Cardinal John O’Connor of New York and the theologian Avery Dulles, now a cardinal.  Their manifesto was primarily theological, but it included overt political pledges to work together on issues like abortion, government aid for religious schools and strengthening the ‘traditional family,’ in part a reaction to the growing gay rights movement.  The document shook the Evangelical world….  By 2000, Mr. Colson and James Dobson, the broadcaster who founded Focus on the Family, were invited to the Vatican to address the bishops on the breakdown of the family, the first such appearance ever.  Evangelical institutions like Wheaton College in Illinois and Gordon College in Massachusetts began inviting Catholics to speak on campus, Mr. Colson said.” 

As the world and Evangelicals join hands in the dark with the Vatican, it affords immediate opportunity to contemplate what Scripture says about the nature of apostasy.  It is appropriate also to understand how true believers of former times viewed their relationship with the Vatican.  Bible believers of old recognized the apostate Church from the pages of Scripture and were prepared to both expose her and to face her in the strength and wisdom of the Lord.  Among others there were, Dante, John Wycliff, John Huss, and Savonarola.  During the Reformation, there were Martin Luther, William Tyndale, John Calvin, Thomas Cranmer, Hugh Latimer, Nicholas Ridley, John Bradford, and John Foxe.  In the 17th and 18th centuries such as John Bunyan, the translators of the King James Bible, and the men who published the Westminster and Baptist Confessions of Faith.  Sir Isaac Newton, Jonathan Edwards, George Whitefield, John Wesley.  In more recent times, there were such as Charles Spurgeon, Bishop J. C. Ryle, and Dr Martyn Lloyd-Jones.  All these men and many more knew the precision of Scriptures regarding both the true bride of Christ and the Apostate woman “drunken with the blood of the saints and the blood of the martyrs.”  The written Word has been fulfilled in history, in both light and darkness.  Like those believers of old, we can enter into battle because we have the secure proof that the Lord God is with us, and we will have the final victory.  The words of the Apostle we repeat, “…having done all, to stand.  Stand therefore.”  The certainty of the final triumph should animate us in our efforts, and encourage us in our struggles.  “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together.”  ♦

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212 

Our website is: http://www.bereanbeacon.org

Biblical Revival

 Authentic biblical revival is uniquely the work of the All Holy God, un-orchestrated and unpredictable.  It is the movement of the Spirit of God among His people that quickens such a sense of shame for sin before Him, followed by genuine confession and Christian living.  Thus, true revival consists of God’s gracious conveying of new life, vigor, and power to those who are already of God’s people, and then by the same grace of God revealed in the Gospel, the giving of new spiritual life to those who are spiritually dead.  

The source of revival is not our deep desire for revival.  You cannot wish revival to happen.  If that were true, it would happen every day of our lives or, at least, that should be our daily desire.  While we see in the histories of revival that prayer has always preceded the quickening of the Lord’s people, prayer, of itself, is not a source of revival.  We find consistently in the histories of revival that, like prayer, a return to the acceptance and constant use of the Bible as the “living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword…” has preceded many revivals.  Likewise, persecution has often preceded revivals and continued throughout them.  The world’s largest revival, occurring in atheistic China, thrived under constant, official oppression.  Such has been the case in Sudan and under Islamic persecution in Indonesia.   

We must make clear in our minds that the source of revival is not formulated crusades.  It is not the result of spectacular, planned events with advertising, meals, great praise, or worship groups.  It is not man-ordained theatrics, or staged demonstrations.  It is not based on getting the “perfect” evangelist that we so often see in present-day attempts at revival.  The great periods of church expansion have never come because of new techniques in evangelism or because of better programs for church growth.  The true source of all revival is the All Holy God.  God alone brings revival when He chooses to bring revival.  While there are things that we can do that prepare our hearts for revival, there is nothing we can do to bring about a revival in our lives.   

Having established the fact that revivals are totally God given, we should ardently ask the question, “Wilt thou not revive us again: that thy people may rejoice in thee?”  Throughout Christian history there have been many true revivals; the Lord has been favorable to His people in the past and has revived them.  Both Old and New Testaments show abundant evidence of great, God-ordained changes in the hearts of His people throughout human history. 

First, however, we see that both Old and New Testaments show forth abundant evidence of great apostasy in the hearts of God’s people throughout human history.  The discernable link between the spiritual state of God’s people on earth and the surrounding culture is undeniable.  Holy Scripture reveals God’s view of evil in the “land” and His intent to work solely through His people to bring about healing.  Thus, the Lord solemnly promises, “If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.”[1]  

We must ask in all honesty, “Does the average Christian today view the surrounding culture, and to a great extent the culture within the church itself, to be wicked and in rebellion against the All Holy God?” 

Do God’s people in the 21st Century truly desire to see revival in their lives?  To honestly answer that, we must examine our own hearts to see if we are merely upset by the culture around us, and within us, and within our churches, or do we sigh and cry over all the wicked ways of the land?  Looking back to what we have just read concerning the Lord’s promise to heal the “land,” we see this tremendous verse reveals not only a great promise of the Lord regarding forgiveness of the sin of God’s people and healing of the land, but it lays out specific responsibilities He places upon His people before He moves in the earth on their behalf.  These responsibilities are humility, prayer, repentance, and seeking the face of God.   

In the western world, humility, genuine heart-felt prayer, seeking the very face of the Living God, and repentance are not representative of the characteristics found in typical present-day Christians.  We must be honest; Christians in the western world are like the lukewarm “church of the Laodiceans,” “increased with goods, and have need of nothing” yet in fact are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.”  While we often have true doctrine in our churches, the spiritual lives of many are wilderness and barrenness.  

We have become weary of the spiritual battle in our generation and allowed apathy to extinguish any passion we once held for “pressing back the gates of hell.”  We have ignored the Apostle Paul’s abomination, “And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.”[2] 

It should be sobering for any professing Christian living today to read what many believe is a description of the church in our day as seen by Christ Jesus the Head of the Church.  In their false sense of humility, Bible-believing churches of our day may never actually boast of being “…rich, wealthy, having need of nothing,” however, they seem unwilling to take a view of it from God’s perspective, to see indeed they are to some extent “wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked.”  Our Master, our Lord, the Head of His Church, the Lord Jesus gives instruction through His words to John, “I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest see.  As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent.”[3] 

Jesus died for His people, and despite our wretched condition in the latter days, He lovingly gives His counsel concerning its desperate, but unrecognized, need.  “Buy from Me.”  All the wealth on earth cannot “buy” what they “need!”  “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price.”[4]  As we look at the state of the culture, and indeed the church in our day, it is easy to feel overwhelmed to the point of giving up.  Nevertheless, God must not be through, for His Son has not yet returned to the earth.  We must strive to be about the Master’s work as long as He leaves us here.  As Jesus said, “…No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.”[5]

The Objective of This Presentation

As we have seen, great periods of church expansion have never come because of new techniques in evangelism, or because of better programs for church growth.  They have come because of sound doctrine, and with a great desire and working of the Holy Sprit to give life to dead bones.  Revivals are facts not dreams.  An ignorance of sound doctrine, plus an ignorance of the work of God in history are the major causes of the sinful contentment of the state of the church in our own times.  Knowledge of the past gives direction for the present.  What I intend to do in this presentation is simply to outline the privilege it is to lay hold of what God has promised; then, basically, to give the biblical principles of what the Lord has given us on how we are revived and transformed, and how spiritual life is given to those who are spiritually dead.  

 Trusting on the Lord’s Promises

The promises of the New Testament regarding the Gospel of Grace are absolute and unconditional.  They are God’s absolute purposes and decrees.  However, the promises, with respect to growth and revival in believers, are not so.  These promises require watchful diligence and obedience so that we can see them fulfilled.  To live as true believers, we must be prepared to pay the price.  It is a costly business being obedient to the Lord, to the point of the loss of friends and relatives.  The Lord Himself was obedient unto death.  We are commanded by His Word to, “be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.”[6]  He promises us, thus the Apostle Peter proclaimed, “Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises…giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness.”[7]  If we are negligent in these virtues mentioned, we will have a low, unhealthy, Christian walk.  This is the principal reason of the difference between the promises of God regarding revival and the promises as seen in our lives.  The graces promised will not come while we live in spiritual comfort and laziness.  The plea that we hear that revivals are totally the sovereign work of the Lord, while true, can be used as an escape from our responsibility to be diligent.  The Sovereign Lord has commanded us to be over-comers!  Fervent prayer and dedication are required of us.  Why is it that we are not seeing revival in our time?  It is because so few are willing to live as did men and women of the past who were utterly dedicated to Him in standing on His promises.  Basically, we have forgotten to meditate on the glory of Christ as representing us, so as to be transformed more and more into His likeness.   

Beholding the Glory of Christ

The face of Moses shone after He met with God on Mount Sinai.  The Lord God allowed Moses to see a portion of His glory, and somehow His glory radiated from Moses’ face.  The Apostle drew a comparison from this experience of Moses and told us that if we gaze at the glory of Christ we will become like Him and radiate His glory.  “But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.”[8]  That is the essence of what His Word proclaims.  The consequence is, the more of Christ Jesus you see, the more like Him you become.  As we fix our minds on Christ Jesus in God’s revealed Word, we go from one level of glory to the next.  We become more like Him by the Spirit’s work.  The Holy Spirit glorifies Christ by demonstrating His glory through the Word and by transforming believers into His image.  The more we meditate on Christ Jesus’ splendor and majesty the more we become like Him.  We cannot become like Christ Jesus through our human efforts apart from the Spirit.  While we are diligent and pray, we realize that all true revival is by the Spirit.  

The Foundation Principle in Beholding the Glory of Christ

It is in Christ alone that we have a clear distinct view of the nature of God and of His characteristics.  For Christ alone has been appointed as the representative of God to us.  The first and most important attribute of God is His holiness.  The true believer of the Lord Jesus Christ has, “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.”[9]  This is because Christ Jesus is “the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person.”[10]  The Apostle John tells us that Isaiah saw the glory of God in the Person of Christ Jesus.[11]  What did Isaiah see and declare?  He saw the all-holy nature of God.  He proclaimed “Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of hosts: the whole earth is full of his glory.”[12]  None of the divine attributes is so celebrated in Scripture as this is.  What is proclaimed is superlative excellence of God’s Holiness.  He alone is Holy, thrice Holy, infinitely Holy, originally, perfectly, and eternally Holy.  “Who shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy name?  For Thou only art Holy: for all nations shall come and worship before Thee...”[13]  Humanity’s greatest problem is that we have offended the Lord God, the All Holy One.  His holiness is the distinguishing factor in all His essential characteristics.  This is the reason why we need to be in right standing before the one and only All Holy God on the terms He prescribes.  Our evil thoughts, deeds, and character have made us enemies of Him.  We have a spiritual debt of infinite proportions that we are unable to repay.  Even our good deeds are as filthy rags before the Holy God due to our innate rebellion toward Him.  The good news, however, is that by His grace we can turn to Him in faith alone for the salvation that He alone gives; by the conviction of the Holy Spirit, based on Christ’s death and resurrection for His own, and believing on Him alone, as the Scripture states, “For by grace are you saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:  Not of works, lest any man should boast.  For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.”[14]  In these three verses we have a complete basis for revival.  Verses eight and nine declare the Gospel for those who are spiritually dead.  Verse ten gives the basis for good works that we need as believers to experience the power of God in our lives.  The good works, which God has ordained that we should walk in, is a summary of revival.  It is equally by grace through faith as is salvation.  Our confidence in looking for revival is that the Lord God treats us not on the ground of our merits, of which we have none, but by grace through faith.  The Lord God is unchangeable in His own purpose of grace, “whom he called... them he also glorified.”[15]  The inexhaustible wealth of divine grace is flowing.  The only begotten Son who became flesh is the one who is “full of grace and truth.”  Because we have been made joint heirs with Him, it is written, “and of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace.”[16]  Therefore, beholding even His awesome holiness, by grace through faith, we stand firm on His grace to revive His people and to bring new life to those dead in trespasses and sins.  

 The Foundation Principle and God’s Nature of Love

A second important attribute of God, revealed while beholding Christ, is His love.  The Apostle tells us that “God is love”[17] Divine love is not to be considered only by its effects but in its nature and essence, because God Himself is love.  This blessed revelation of the divine nature casts out envy, revulsion, cruelty, and reprisal with all their fruits of rage, violence, mercilessness, persecution, and murder.  Such things are totally separate from the God of love.  How can we view God as love?  By what means shall we behold the glory of it?  Knowledge of this love is hidden from all living, in God Himself.  Philosophers, who discussed the love of God throughout history, knew nothing of “God is love.”  The natural notions of men about God are corrupt, and the best notions are weak and imperfect.  Generally, the thoughts of men about God are superficial and do not take into account other factors of His nature.  For although “God is love,” yet “his wrath is revealed from heaven against the ungodliness of men.”  Many things at the present day are filled with evidences of His anger at sin and His displeasure at the evil ways of mankind.  How then can we behold the glory of God in this: that He is love?  The Apostle declares it in the words following his statement that “God is love.”  “In this was manifested the love of God towards us, because that God sent his only-begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him.”[18]  The verification given to us that “God is love” is the Person and purpose of the Son of God.  Without Him, all are in darkness as to the true nature and operation of God’s divine love.   

Thus, we behold the glory of Christ Himself even in this life!  We see in Him that we have an appropriate representation of God, as He is love.  This is the most joyful sight of God that any creature can obtain.  He who beholds not the glory of Christ is totally ignorant of heavenly mysteries.  Such a person knows neither God nor Christ.  He knows not God, because he knows not the properties of God’s nature in the way designed, by Him, for its manifestation.  In this revelation, Christ has the preeminence.  Men do not comprehend anything correctly about the nature of God’s love, except in beholding the glory of Christ.  The ordinary believer can have an understanding of the nature of God as love, that it is needful as the basis of sanctification and revival!  We should behold the glory of Christ as the great means of our sanctification and revival, as a preparation for the beholding of His glory in eternal life.  Let us meditate on what is made known of God and represented to us in Him.  The Lord God has purposed and designed to glorify Himself in Christ Jesus.  Now this is what is known about God for the salvation of the lost and the vivifying of believers.  The Lord Christ has been appointed as the way and means.  How exceedingly glorious He is in the view of them that seek revival.  There is nothing reserved in the outflow of God’s love to us, such unlikable objects.  He has loved us with an everlasting love, so our confidence in looking for revival stands firm!  The Lord God gives a full expression of the dependability of His everlasting love toward His own, by effectually calling us out of darkness into His marvelous light.  This should fully assure us of the certain continuance of it.  It is His purpose that we be revived!  All the attacks that the powers of darkness have made upon the promises of God cannot shake these promises; they stand firm.  “The foundation of God standeth sure.”[19]

 The Glory of Christ as our Mediator the Fountainhead of Revival

All goodness of our Glorious Lord, i.e., His grace, life, light, mercy, and power are the causes of revival in Him.  The whole purpose of the Gospel was to manifest His glory in believers.  First, true revival is in Christ as the Head of the church.  It pleased God that in Him should all the fullness of all things dwell, so that the whole of the new creation might consist in Him.  “He is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence.  For it pleased the Father that in him should all fullness dwell.  This awesome fact is stated again in the Lord’s Word together its application to us.  “For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.  And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power.”[20] So it is that we “have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him.”[21] Since we have believed on Christ Jesus we have been filled with Him.  This is no fanciful completeness; even while we are incomplete in ourselves, we have the fullness of Christ in glory as our inheritance.  It is an inheritance that belongs to us as children.  This is our best security, in order that we can really live the Christian life.  “And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him,that we may be also glorified together.”[22]  It is our birthright in light—the perfection of knowledge, holiness, and joy—by communion with God, who is light and the Father of lights.  This is the treasury house of all revival.  

Christ Jesus, in His person and as the Head of the church, is the treasury of all grace, life, light, power, and mercy that are necessary for the revival of His people.  The treasury is laid up in Him, dwells in Him so as to be communicated to His people.  The Lord has this treasury of all grace as representing His people.  He is filled with the unsearchable riches of divine grace.  Most importantly is that Christ Jesus, as the Head of His people, is the way appointed by the Father for the giving of the treasures of grace to His people.  This is the purpose of the headship of Christ to His people as He is a priest, a prophet, and a king.  This is the way appointed by infinite wisdom for the giving of the grace laid up in His person to the His people.  He received the Holy Spirit in all fullness.  By the same Spirit He shares the treasury of His graces with us His people, as we approach Him in the way He has been designated, by beholding Him in His glory and as the fountainhead of our life.  As we focus our minds on Christ Jesus, as He is now glorified, we go from one level of glory to the next.  As Evan Roberts looked to the Lord in the Welsh Revival of 1904, he indeed was transformed and used mightily to see the rivers of revival flow at that time.  Thus, as we look to the Lord in His glory, we become more like Him by the Spirit’s work.  The Holy Spirit glorifies Christ by demonstrating His glory through the Word and by transforming believers into His image.  The more we meditate on Christ Jesus’ splendor and majesty as representing us, as our Mediator the more we become like Him.  

Many of us know of how remarkably the Lord used Jonathan Edwards during “The Great Awakening.”  It is of great significance to find the writing of Edwards that his contemplation of the glory of Christ was as our Mediator.  The treasury of revival is contemplation and prayer in beholding glory of the Son of God as our Mediator.  God’s purposes are definite in presenting to us the glory of Christ representing us as the fountainhead where His Holy Spirit revives.  There it is that we should raise our minds and hearts in reflection on His Word.  Should it not be that we cry out that His glory be seen upon us at the present day?  We pray to the Lord God that the words of Isaiah would apply to us.  “For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the LORD shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee.”[23]

His Glory Communicating to Us by His Holy Spirit

By the Holy Spirit we behold the glory of Christ with open face.  By the Spirit we are to “put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.”[24]  By the Spirit we are, as we saw, “renewed after the image of him who created him.”[25]  The glory of the state and condition where Christ reigns is what we must behold.  He exercises His power at the right hand of the Majesty on high.  His present position as our Mediator consists in His glory, power, authority, love, and grace.  That is His glory as a King.  In His royal glory He is sovereign in power and authority over the whole creation of God.  He reigns in heaven as glorious and majestic in Himself, but also as representing His people.  He lives as the Mediator of His people; as the King, Priest, and Prophet.  This is where our true renewal exists.  The darkness within our faith to see this reality is often the reason why we fail to experience revival.  Some believers only have general and confused notions of the present state of Christ’s glory with respect to His people.  However, His glory on our behalf is revealed to us, and it belongs to us.  The present state of Christ in glory is of great importance for revival for our own souls and, thus, to reach the lost.  With the glory of His power the Lord is exalted, and as our representative has received the Holy Spirit.  The Apostle Peter preached, “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.”[26]  The Lord God exalted the Person and work of Christ Jesus.  As the exalted Head of His people, Christ communicates and gives to us His Holy Spirit.  There is an inexpressible union between Him and us.  Most of us know what it is to be married, i.e., the reality of what it is for a man to be joined to his wife so as to become one flesh.  However, what that union typifies, few believers seem to seriously contemplate.  To be joined to the Lord so as to become one in spirit, few seriously take time to ponder.  Nevertheless, this is the principle and source of our spiritual life as the Lord’s people.  Truly, “our life is hid with Christ in God.”  In Christ we are that new man, that new creature, born of the Spirit.  Then from Him we expect and receive the effects of the Holy Spirit.  This is the communication by which, “he is made unto us wisdom and sanctification.”  As the Scripture proclaims, “For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.”  Thus, He makes it happen, “That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.”[27]  The communication of the Holy Spirit from Christ to us is an inward glory of His people; it is true revival.  This is transforming us into His image.  In this the Lord Jesus Christ is, and will be, glorious for all eternity.

The Lord God, in the human nature of Christ, perfectly renewed His blessed image on our nature, which we lost in Adam.  With the renewed image, He added many glorious endowments, which Adam did not have.  Our position in Christ is splendidly laid out in His Word because, “it pleased the Father that in him should all fullness dwell.”  Quite unbelievable, but true, we are told that the Father has “predestinated us to be conformed unto the image of his Son, that he might be the first-born among many brethren.”[28]  Again, the Lord God designed to make Him “the first born of many brethren,” to give Him the power and authority of the firstborn, with the purpose of entrusting the inheritance of being conformed to His image to us, mere sinners saved by grace, “for both he that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,”[29] 

The Lord God designed and gave to Christ all grace and glory.  He did this so Christ might be the prototype of what He designed for us, and would bestow upon us.  Thus, the Apostle showed the effect of our predestination to be conformed to the image of the Son.  The great design of God’s grace is that we who were born in the “image of the first Adam” should bear the “image of the second” from the renovation done by His Holy Spirit.  “As we have born the image of the earthy,” so “we shall bear the image of the heavenly.”[30]  The Lord Jesus Christ is the pattern of all our graces.  As we set our minds on Him, it is revealed we go from one level of glory to the next.  This is the wellspring of all true revival, looking at Christ Jesus as He is in glory representing us as our prototype and example.  This is what the Lord God intends for us, that we may come to the “measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.”[31]

Conclusion

Like Israel of old, the present-day church in many ways has become wilderness and desolation!  The Western world is in a tail spin burying itself deeper and deeper into the bottomless pit of moral decay.  We need a revival that will shake the Christian church and cause the haughty spirits and obstinate hearts of those who profess Christ as Lord and Savior to be brought to repentance.   

There is no question that many “tares” are rooted into the church in general among the wheat.  They have been blown in by every ‘wind of doctrine’ and have settled in among the wheat from lowliest person in our churches to the pastors.   There was a complacency that overtook the church since the mid 1960’s.  The traditional church member took refuge during the explosion of the hippy movement and the Vietnam War.  By the time the hippy movement had quieted down due leading up to the Moral Majority Movement, door to door evangelism had pretty well disappeared. The house to house evangelism that was so popular during the 1950’s has for the most part disappeared.  It is true that sinners were saved under the preaching all along.  However, there has been an emphasis to win the lost through the sermons and planned events of the churches.  Most people have depended upon the ‘professional’ to do the soul winning for the church.  While the pastoral staff takes up the responsibility of soul winning all sorts of church programs, conferences and camps filled the emptiness.  For certain, our churches need to repent of our sin of spiritual fornication and pray for biblical revival.  Our prayer is that our churches will wake up before it is too late.  There is no question that God seeks our repentance so He can restore us to spiritual health as we already emphasized His appeal is, “If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.”[32]   

In this context are we willing to stir ourselves to take hold of God and His blessing and His working among us?  In the past, even in days of utter decline, the way of the Holy Spirit’s advance has been to present the glory of Christ.  This will always be His means until the Lord of glory returns.  This has been the teaching and practice of those used of the Lord in revivals throughout church history.  Therefore we pray as did men and women in previous days of spiritual decline, “Look down from heaven, and behold from the habitation of thy holiness and of thy glory: where is thy zeal and thy strength, the sounding of thy bowels and of thy mercies toward me? are they restrained?  Of old, men and women waited upon God and cried and cried until He came down in power.  We again pray to the Lord, as they did, “Oh that thou wouldest rend the heavens, that thou wouldest come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy presence.”[33]   

In Christ Jesus, we still confidently pray for the abounding, overflowing riches of grace that He has promised.  Not only are we told of the “riches of his grace” and of the “exceeding riches of His grace,” but also it is proclaimed that grace has “abounded unto many,” and that we receive “abundance of grace.”  Yes, God’s grace in the glory of Christ Jesus is superabundant.  Should we not expect to be touched by it in true revival in our day even with situation of the churches as we have outlined.   This is so because the Lord Jesus remains as the “Christ,” i.e., the anointed One.   His purpose continues as the work of obedience and death, which He received in His humanity as Mediator, the perpetual fullness of the Holy Spirit.  On the day of Pentecost, He was declared to be the exalted Prince and Savior, as the abundance of the pouring out of the Holy Spirit was not for Himself, but for the Church, which is His body.  As we saw, the Apostle Peter preached, “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.”[34]  Would to God that we could pray with the passion of David, “unto thee will I cry, O LORD my rock; be not silent to me: lest, if thou be silent to me, I become like them that go down into the pit.”[35]  The Word of God teaches that as believers we are to pray to God and to expect an answer from Him, and to look for the Holy Spirit to bear witness to this answer by what we see and hear.  We ought to pray with such great fervor that one day we can pray in thanksgiving the words of the Psalmist, “As we have heard, so have we seen in the city of the LORD of hosts.”[36]

The Apostle Paul speaks of the believers at Ephesus as being “sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise,”[37] yet, they needed more of the same Spirit.  The Apostle prayed for them, “That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him.”[38]  So we pray not only for the wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him, but with the Apostles of old we pray, “and now, Lord…grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak Thy Word.”[39]

The Lord’s solemn promise harmonizes entirely with this, “If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent? …If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?”[40]  This gives us as Christians the permanent assurance that we can expect more of the Spirit.  Our permanent duty consists of faith in Christ Jesus and in His Word.  Faith in the abundance of the Spirit abides in Him.  It is for us not only to intellectually believe, “of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace,” but in true doctrine and expectation of the Holy Spirit see this verse as a fact of our daily life.  In the Words of the Apostle, “Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound: that as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.”[41]  As we have seen false revivals abound, and the alignment of New Evangelicals with apostasy is astounding.  Sin indeed abounds.  Prevailing at the present day are “Evangelicals and Catholics Together,” “Christian Churches Together,” the “New Perspective,” the “Coming Home Movement,” and other apostate associations.  The holiness of God, the fear of God, the conviction of sin, and the Gospel message are entirely missing in these movements.  In face of all this abounding sin and deception, how do we live and reign with Christ Jesus daily?  The Apostle gives us the answer, “For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.”[42]  

Those who receive the abundant grace given by Christ are not only redeemed from the empire of death, they live and reign with Him as they are sanctified daily through His Word by the Holy Spirit, and by constant fellowship with Him.  With Him they shall forever live and reign, world without end.  Through Christ Jesus, grace reigns with sovereign freedom, power, and bounty!  How do we make sure that grace reigns with sovereign freedom, power, and bounty in our lives?  We do this as we take hold of His Word as the Lord’s promise that He made of His goodness to us. “Blessed be his glorious name for ever:  and let the whole earth be filled with his glory; Amen, and Amen.”[43]  

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212

[1] 2 Chronicles 7:14-15

[2] Galatians 6:9

[3] Revelation 3:18-19

[4] Isaiah 55:1

[5] Luke 9:62

[6] Romans 12:21

[7] 2 Peter 1:4-6

[8] II Corinthians 3:18

[9] II Corinthians 4:6

[10] Hebrews 1:3

[11] John 12:41 “These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him”.

[12] Isaiah 6:3

[13] Revelation 15: 4

[14] Ephesians 2: 8:10 

[15] Romans 8:30

[16] John 1: 16

[17] 1 John 4:8

[18] 1 John 4:9

[19] Timothy 2:19

[20] Colossians 2: 9-10

[21] Colossians 3: 10

[22] Romans 8:17

[23] Isaiah 60:2

[24] Ephesians 4:20, 23, 24

[25] Colossians 3:10

[26] Acts 2:33

[27] Ephesians 5:30, 5:27  

[28] Romans 8:29

[29] Hebrews 2:11

[30] 1 Corinthians 15:49

[31] Ephesians 4:13

[32] 2 Chronicles 7:14

[33] Isaiah 63:15, 64:1

[34] Acts 2:33

[35] Psalm 28:1

[36] Psalm 48:8

[37] Ephesians 1:13

[38] Ephesians 1:17

[39] Acts 4:29

[40] Luke 11:11, 13

[41] Romans 5:20

[42] Romans 5:17

[43] Psalm 72:19

Biblical Reflections on September 11 2001

By Richard Bennett and Robert Nicholson

September 11th, 2001 was for Americans and the world an unforgettable day.  We all know the details.  Four commercial jetliners were hijacked shortly after taking off from the east coast of the USA bound for the west coast.  Two, from Boston, were flown into the gigantic twin towers of the New York World Trade Center, completely demolishing them.  A third, from Washington’s Dulles Airport, was flown into the Pentagon.  The fourth, from Newark, New Jersey, failed to reach its target and crashed into a field in Pennsylvania, killing all on board.  Besides those maimed and injured, more than 3,000 people were killed that day.  From a natural perspective, the terror created by such clearly premeditated evil events can be devastating. Yet God is still God; He has not ceased to reign.  He remains sovereignly in control of all events.  We therefore must ask the question, what was His purpose in allowing such atrocities to be perpetrated?

The human mind as constituted by its Creator has an innate need to understand, that is, to know how events and their circumstances relate to the world He made and governs.  Men are compelled by their own nature to try to make sense of things.  The testimony of Holy Scripture and history is that man by his own resources and research cannot adequately understand God.  The depths and riches of His wisdom are past human comprehension.  The Lord Jesus Christ proclaimed the means by which the believer is to know who God is, and how He acts.  He said, “Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.”  God’s Written Word not only contains the truth but rather, it is truth itself.  This is consistent with the declarations throughout the Old Testament in which the Holy Spirit continually proclaimed that the revelation from God is truth as, for example, Psalm 119:142, “thy law is truth.”  The Lord Himself therefore identified truth with the Written Word.  There is no source, other than written Scripture alone, to which the statement, “thy word is truth” can apply.  That source alone, the Holy Scripture, is the believer’s standard of truth in his search to know the One true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent.  No creature of His can know Him beyond how He chooses to reveal His character and purposes in His Written Word.  Hence the foundation of all true knowledge and understanding of God and His works is the Bible.  Such is the God-given means to know God, in Himself, and in His purposes.

A Pattern from the Past

As believers, it is wise to try to make sense of the events of September11th, 2001, according to biblical faith.  In this regard, there is a remarkable parallel between our time and condition and those of the believers of the Old Covenant to whom the Prophet Habakkuk wrote.  Habakkuk was living in a nation of professing believers, that is, among a people at least nominally adhering to revealed religion, but only nominally, as redemptive history records the terrible political circumstances and woeful spiritual condition of this professing people.  As profoundly disturbing to the prophet as the apostasy and declension among his people were, they were not the main cause of his perplexity and distress.  He was mightily perturbed by God’s expressed intention to raise up the Chaldeans as an instrument of judgment against His covenant people!  The questions in his mind were basic ones.  It seems there were at least three of them. (1) How can God, righteous and holy as He is, use a patently wicked and evil nation to execute judgment on His own people?  (2) Why was it that a people at least nominally more moral, and comparatively more righteous than the Chaldeans, were to be made subject to the most terrifying and destructive means of warfare imaginable to them at the hands of men that are obviously enemies to all truth and goodness?  And, (3) what final Divine ends and purposes could follow from judgment and overthrow of His covenant nation?

Now while this does not encompass the entire content of the book of Habakkuk, and there obviously remain elements distinct and unique to the time of the prophet, it is fair to note that the parallel between his time and ours cannot be called accidental.  No true believer in the Lord Jesus Christ really thinks that any event in history, past or present, can be accidental.  History has a design, a meaning, and an aim because God is working all things according to the counsel of His own will.  The questions rising in the mind of Habakkuk concerning the ways and works of God are the very same in substance that have always occurred to the minds of sincere believers.  These same serious questions are for us to address right now. 

Our Sovereign God

As a Christian, the only way one can understand the events of September 11th 2001 and their aftermath is in the light the sovereignty of God as explained in His Word.  He is the High and Holy One who inhabits eternity.  Scripture states that it is He “who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will.”  The failure of many men in their ideas about God is that they imagine Him as being subject to circumstances and events rather than being the source and fountain of all things.  Such a concept of God disgraces the basic knowledge of God as all-powerful and absolutely supreme, including over evil and wickedness.  Ignorance regarding the nature of God is the mother of destruction—for lack of the knowledge of God is ruinous to any person or people.  In the words of Scripture, “My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge.”  In stark contrast to that, the Scripture also states, “The people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits....”  Those that rebel against the knowledge of the sovereignty of God can expect no other than to perish in darkness.  God’s absolute supremacy and unlimited sovereignty naturally flow from His omnipotence and from the fact that He is the origin and support of all things.  Moreover, if it were not so He would not be God, for such is His essential nature.  As God He is all good and perfect in wisdom.  He will not and cannot err.  Being perfect in holiness, He can do no wrong; being supremely just, He always acts in accordance with the principles of His holiness, justice, and truth.  Even His loving kindness is holy, as He is holy, for God always corrects and chastises His own people in accord with His beneficent purposes for their eternal good.   It was not from want of power that He allowed evil men to do extreme wickedness on September 11th 2001, but rather it was His purpose to so allow.  In that purpose, His actions were perfect and wholly just.  

There is not one single verse in the Word of God that concedes the slightest ability of mere creatures to originate any purpose or execute any intention independent of the Divine Will.  The supreme example in history was the murder the Lord Jesus Christ by wicked men, “Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God.”  Hence we must acknowledge God’s hand in everything, and ask this question: was one of His main purposes on September 11,th among many, no doubt, to bring judgment on our modern secular Western civilization and chastisement on His people, the Church of Jesus Christ? Here we make no statement whatsoever concerning the destinies of the thousands of individuals who lost their lives.  Christians died along with those who knew not salvation in the Lord.  Our Lord taught us not to judge concerning individuals in these matters.  The Lord’s admonition and command are given in Luke 13:1-3, “There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. And Jesus answering said unto them, suppose ye that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they suffered such things? I tell you, nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”  He cautioned His hearers not to make an ill use of these and similar events, nor take occasion thence to fault the great sufferers, as if they were therefore to be accounted great sinners.  While judging no one and offering heartfelt sympathy to the families and friends of those killed that day, what should not be missed is the Lord’s strong warning, “except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.” Surely, this present tragedy should drive everyone to repentance before a Holy God, and especially those who profess His name but will not acknowledge His sovereignty or the glory that He will not give to another.

Some Great Works of Christ in History

In history, the Lord raised up the King of Babylonia to destroy and exile the nation of Judah.  The overthrow of Jerusalem by the Babylonians for their idolatry prefigured its later razing by Titus and the Roman army for rejecting Christ and His Gospel.  The destruction of the Jews at the time of the exile and the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD are examples of God using huge disasters to typify the destruction to be brought upon the despisers of Christ and His Gospel (Luke 21:20-24).  To prepare for the calling of His people from the Roman Catholic Church at the time of the Reformation, the Sovereign Lord used Islam to substantially weaken the power of the corrupt Holy Roman Empire and debased Eastern Orthodoxy across Europe and Asia.  Like dominoes, many cities and countries fell to the sword of Islam.  The Muslims invaded Greece and the Ukraine, and captured the Crimea in 1475.  Islam moved up toward eastern Germany, where Luther was to be born in 1483.  Albania was crushed in 1500, Moldavia in 1512, Romania in 1516, Montenegro in1517, the same year that Luther nailed his 95 theses on the Church door.  Belgrade and Serbia fell in 1521, and Bosnia in 1527. Vienna was besieged in 1529, and the zealots of Mohammed marched through Hungary toward Austria, Poland, Russia, and Lithuania.  In the midst of that judgment, the Lord brought forth the five principles of the Gospel anew for the salvation of millions of souls during and after the Reformation.  These principles were, (1) in all matters of faith and morals, the final authority is the Bible alone; (2) before the all-Holy God, an individual is saved by grace alone, (3) through faith alone, (4) in Christ alone, and following on this, (5) all glory and praise in the salvation of men is due to God alone.

The Right of Christ Jesus to Rule

The Lord Christ Jesus Himself declared, “For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son: And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man.”  All right and power of administrative judgment and correction has been given to Christ Jesus as ruling King of Kings and Lord of Lords.  The Lord Himself declared, “All things are delivered unto me of my Father;” and “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.”   The good news is that the revival and renewal that comes from correction is also from His hand.  “Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Savior, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.”  The Lord Christ’s judgments and chastisements are always just because, as His own words explain, “I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.”  The events of September 11th 2001, and the subsequent war against fundamentalist Islam appear to have come upon us as a parcel of chastisement from Christ Jesus on His people, and of His judgment of sinners, east and west.  In the words of Scripture to the Church, “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?”  And for the unbelieving world, the Scriptures portray Christ Jesus as the ruler and judge of the nations, “Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. I will declare the decree: the LORD hath said unto me, Thou art my Son; this day have I begotten thee. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter’s vessel.”

Judgment of Spiritual Blindness?

The events of Tuesday, September 11th, 2001 have shown that in modern times there are great inadequacies in understanding of the present rule of the Lord Christ Jesus in His kingly role.  On one hand, the Roman Catholic Church is still vainly attempting to usurp His kingdom as hers exclusively to rule over as she wishes through her own power and authority.  To do this, she must quench the Gospel and substitute her sacraments, as in centuries past when she attempted to do this by force and flames.  Now, with her goal still unchanged, her method is to usurp His authority and reign by civil concordats establishing her right to teach and rule her subjects according to Roman Catholic law within a nation, and by false ecumenism with those who will not bow to her ancient agenda requiring reunification of Church and state under one earthly head.  On the other hand, some systems of Evangelical eschatology are so intent to establish Christ as the future King to come that they have understood His present rule and dominion primarily to be as an actor waiting off stage for His hour to come.  In contrast to both of these, the Apostle Paul declares that His future coming will show forth the fact that He now “is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords.”  

Many Evangelicals, because of their mindset that Christ Jesus is to be the future ruler and Lord instead of presently reigning, leave themselves open to be seduced by patriotic fervor and worldly religious interests that in fact run contrary to the principles of the reigning Lord Jesus Christ.  Some, by confusing the aims and interests of the Kingdom of God with the political concerns of the United States of America, have stumbled blindly into the pit of an ecumenical and inter-faith religious synthesis.  Such confusion leaves them vulnerable to the insidious but rampant idea of salvation by patriotism.  This was seen clearly in their whole-hearted participation in the national prayer meeting on the Friday after the attack.  The unholy union before a thoroughly civilized multicultural god was visible in the representatives who gathered there, and was expressed in words by Bishop Jane Holmes Dixon when she identified the participants, “Those of us who are gathered here, Muslim, Jew, Christian, Sikh, Buddhist, Hindu, all people of faith....”  The hocus-pocus meeting was comprised of a Muslim cleric, a Roman Catholic Cardinal, Episcopalians, Methodists, and Billy Graham.  The disgraces called “prayer” were typified in the invocation offered by the Methodist minister from Houston when he said, “God of Abraham and Mohammed, and the Father of Jesus Christ.…”  In the words of the Prophet Isaiah,  “Yea, they have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations…they did evil before mine eyes, and chose that in which I delighted not.”

Darkness in the Daytime

It is plain that large sections of the Church of Jesus Christ in the United States are under the judgment of Christ Jesus the Lord, a judgment of spiritual blindness consequent to departing from the Word of God in general and the revealed truth of the Gospel in particular.  The leadership of major Protestant denominations and Evangelical institutions has openly joined in company with the Roman Catholic Church and other false religions.  Even an elementary knowledge of the rule of Christ as portrayed in the Scriptures, indicates that the Lord is now abandoning much of the Evangelical leadership to the consequences of their corrupt and anti-Biblical opinions.  Over the past forty years they have ignored clear biblical teaching of holding the "mystery of the faith in a pure conscience", by having fellowship with "the unfruitful works of darkness" unmistakably manifest in ecumenical apostasy.  Continued “loving dialogue and discourse” with the Roman Catholic Church is becoming their undoing.  In sanctioning the Roman Catholic system as “Christian”, they have publicly denied the distinctive character of the worship, service, and salvation of the one true and living God of the Bible, who has revealed Himself only in and by His Son.  The final personal cost to them is obviously now terrible beyond all anticipation! Now sadly this false ecumenism seems to be propelled by a wave of patriotic fervor consequent to the terrorist attacks.  An entire generation of Evangelicals love the worldly ways of humanism more than they love the ways of the Lord Jesus Christ found in the Bible.  The Roman Catholic Church, a worldly instrument prepared for the destruction of any who go in to her, is at hand—even as Israel in her confusion found Egypt to be at hand.  Now for the fatherland, many in the Evangelical Church seem willing to sacrifice the very distinctives that in the first place made them Evangelical.

It might be argued that such a thesis is emotive and unkind.  Consider, however, that official State prayer meeting held the Friday after the attacks at the National Cathedral in Washington, D.C. which was itself alone enough to warrant more of Christ Jesus’ judgment on the Church and the nation.  The god addressed that day was not the true God; it was a god under many names, those of Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, and false or nominal Christianity.  It was a god that is politically acceptable but non-existent.  The worship and service offered to this deity of the national imagination was an insult and blasphemy against the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ because the Scripture not only establishes Who God is, but it excludes all others from that glory.  “Look to Me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth: for I am God, and there is none else.”  Is there not corporate arrogance and idolatry in our day, as in Israel of old?

Confusion of Face: Then and Now

In his confession and lamentation over the sins of the Old Covenant nation that led to their chastisement in the Babylonian captivity, the prophet Daniel prayed, “O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned against thee.”  Overall in this intercession, Daniel acknowledged the corporate guilt of Israel, the justice of the Divine chastisement presently experienced, and the “confusion of face”, or otherwise stated, the rebuke of shame that adhered to them.  They had reaped exactly what they had sown.  Public wickedness, idolatry, and stubborn refusal to obey the commands of the Lord to keep separate from the other nations had led to their undoing.  Daniel did not assign the low condition of God’s people and the state of the true religion to the opposition of the world, nor even the manifold evils in it.  He laid the blame squarely where it belonged, as was testified in the book of Haggai.  It was the refusal to stop, think, and measure themselves by the Word Of God and His adverse dealings toward them that perpetuated their self-deceit.  What eventually came upon them was in accordance with the Word of God in Jeremiah 2:19, “Thine own wickedness shall correct thee, and thy backslidings shall reprove thee: know therefore and see that it is an evil thing and bitter, that thou hast forsaken the LORD thy God, and that my fear is not in thee, saith the Lord GOD of hosts.”  Has not the foolishness of the American and Western Evangelical Church today through its compromise of its own principles and its unholy alliances also fallen under this judgment?

Consider Your Ways

Plainly it is the determined path of many so-called Evangelical leaders to associate the Church of Jesus Christ and His people in an apostate multi-faith association to support instrumentalities of human government and its political interests.  What their real motives are the Day of Judgment will show.  Certainly it is not wrong for the Church to decry the stupidity, wickedness, and evil of man manifest in the catastrophe of September 11th.  Nor, of course, is it wrong to mourn the great loss of life, to comfort those in sorrow, and to help alleviate whatever sufferings have arisen from this tragic event.  But it is obviously wrong for the Church to confuse its worship, service, and Gospel message with the designs and interests of civil power.  When it does this, it breaks down the biblical distinction between the Kingdom of God and the kingdoms of this world and denies the clear teaching of the Word of God on separation.  Suddenly, the Church is not merely in the world, it is of it.  The consequence is an inevitable loss of privilege as being the “Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.”  Simply, there is no way to maintain a biblical-evangelical testimony for the Gospel of salvation by faith alone in Christ alone while granting legitimacy in social-civil associations to false religions like Judaism, Islam or Buddhism.  Likewise it is impossible to hold out that one is a Bible-believing Evangelical Christian who accepts both the inspiration and authority of the Word of God and still give standing as part of the Church of Jesus Christ to institutional elements of apostate Christendom, like Roman Catholicism, which forthrightly reject that principle.  Such behavior is an affront to Christ in His work of redemption and likewise to the Holy Spirit in His ministry of convincing the world of sin, righteousness and judgment.

The Reason for the Curse

It is a heavenly disgrace to the Church of Jesus Christ when men, alleged to be its leaders, are found in company with the wicked, making a pretence at civil religion.  It is a mark of Divine displeasure when God gives men up to their delusions in this way.  It is not the world’s fault, however, that Christian men fall to worldly allurements and enticements and bring shame on the Gospel.  This disgrace is not caused by the corruption and wickedness in the world, which Evangelicals have become so foolishly fond of denouncing in corporate right wing moralistic organizations instead of preaching the Gospel.  Rather, the roots of this disgrace lie in the corruption of the Church; that is, in the Church’s abandonment of the Gospel message with concomitants of biblical doctrine and the divine authority of the Word.  In the rush of the last generation of Evangelicals to validate their faith to the world by demonstrating the “intellectual veracity” of the Gospel and by building bridges to the religious enemies of Christ, the very substance of truth has been laid aside in order to make Christianity palatable and acceptable to unconverted men on their own terms.  Consequently it has becoming increasingly difficult to distinguish between the Church and the world.  Small wonder now that programs of psychological renewal, Church growth recruitment, and sociological research from the pit of academia have supplanted the biblical doctrine of the sovereign work of the Holy Spirit in evangelism and conversion.  

Frankly, it seems that the leadership of large sections of the professing Evangelical Church have no idea what is the Gospel.  It appears that the “household of God” is on the verge of transforming itself into a house of entertainment.  Such an assessment, while disconcerting, is obvious on the face of it to anyone prepared to measure our spiritual condition by Holy Scripture rather than what has lately arisen from a seething swamp of sentimentality called Evangelical Christian pop culture, represented in glossy magazines like Christianity Today.

Death of America: Fault of the Church?

In its rush to self-promotion by creating a form of religion acceptable to the natural man, the Evangelical Church in the United States has been blatantly unfaithful to its heavenly calling.  In trucking off to indulge in evil associations with Romanism and Liberalism, it has discarded truth at the siren call of a human sentimentality that makes a mockery of authentic Christian love.  It is not Christ-like love to promote and entertain lies and call it sincere dialogue.  It is not a mark of spirituality or nearness to Christ to shake hands with, to unite in worship with, or to grant some ethereal brotherly legitimacy to the ambassadors of hell from false religions!  The biblical view is that this behavior is born of the roots of human pride and love of the world’s applause.  The fearful message to the unfaithful Evangelical Church and its leadership in this generation is the same as that given by the Prophet Ezekiel to the people of old, “When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die; and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.”

Measured by the Word of God rather than the sentiments of men, the United States is a kingdom of this world that rejects the Lordship of Jesus Christ; it flagrantly violates every one of the Ten Commandments in its public life. Socially, it is an empire of political craft, institutionalized theft, covetousness, and tolerated sexual perversions, awash in the blood of the unborn.  The victims of the abortions since September 11th far out number the victims of that day’s disaster.  But worse, it is a kingdom of this world with a civil religion that daily prays, bows and does homage before images and icons of the “Father” and statues of “Christ Jesus”, “Buddha”, “Shiva”, “Mary” and the “Saints”.  It is over-run with moralizing and graceless legalistic cults such as Mormonism, Adventism, and hundreds of others, all promoting “a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.”  And it is stylishly draped in an outward respectability and moral order cut from the cloth of humanistic tolerance of diversities of social and scientific wickedness that most assuredly must invoke the judgment of God against it. 

The Present-Day Message for the USA

The message of the true Evangelical Church to the people of the United States is that if they do not repent and believe the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, they will die in their sins.  If this people, as any others of the nations on the earth, continue to harden their hearts, then the Lord will not be merciful and calamity will continue.  As the Apostle Paul wrote under the direction of the Holy Spirit, “the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness.”  Some of this judgment has been seen in the events of September 11th but who can bear with the devouring fire of God’s everlasting wrath?  The Scripture also says, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.”  The Lord Himself declared, “He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be damned.”  The Lord will always be merciful to those who turn to Him in faith for the remission of sins.  “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest to your souls.”

True Repentance and Hope for the People of God

Finally, the warning of Holy Scripture stands toward the Church in the words of the Prophet Jeremiah, “Will ye steal, murder, and commit adultery, and swear falsely, and burn incense unto Baal, and walk after other gods whom ye know not; And come and stand before me in this house, which is called by my name, and say, We are delivered to do all these abominations?”  The professing Evangelical Church is guilty of all of those things and much more!  What audacity, to pray and ask God to bless America apart from the Gospel call for genuine repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ!  What futility and prideful presumption there is in such for professing Evangelicals to abandon the cause of God and truth in favor of indulging civil-religious patriotic fervor for a kingdom of this perishing world!  Have we forgotten entirely that “the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever”?  The only appropriate biblical lesson for the people and leaders of the Church in these circumstances is to address themselves to their own repentance.  We live in New Covenant times and if, as a people, we truly call our sin what it is and repent, we can expect grace from the Lord.  “Let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith.”  The parallel between the day of the prophet Habakkuk and our own has been shown.  In those ancient days, after seventy years, there was repentance and a return to the Lord God.   We have a High Priest over the house of God, the Lord Christ Jesus! “Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.  Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for he is faithful that promised.”  “Come now and let us reason together, says the Lord.  Though your sins are like scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they are red like crimson, they shall be as wool.  If you are willing and obedient, you shall eat the good of the land; but if you refuse and rebel, you shall be devoured by the sword.”

A Warning for the Years Ahead

The Lord Jesus Christ will also exercise discipline and care over His Church on earth--even upon those who, while calling themselves believers, refuse to accept His authority as the head of the Church.  These have a name of being alive but are dead.  They have high thoughts of their Evangelical substance as “being rich, and increased with goods”, but are so far departed from the cause of truth as not to possess even the vaguest sense that by the measure of the Word of God, they are already “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.”  A signal evidence of this is the silence of the majority of Evangelicals while some of their well known leaders trample under foot the blood of the everlasting covenant in proclaiming to the world that Roman Catholics are “our brothers and sisters in Christ”

The Evangelical decline into doctrinal and practical apostasy, that is, the departure from the faith once delivered unto the saints into a religion of sentiment and fleshly experience, should be our gravest concern.  The delusion that doctrine, faith, and practice are separable elements in the Christian life is widespread among their popular teachers.  Likewise, an appalling ignorance of the Word of God is manifest in the general Evangelical constituency.  The Ecumenical-Evangelical vessel of “love” now lies a beached derelict on the shifting sands of subjectivity.  Hundreds of thousands of souls, likely now millions, around the world have succumbed to the presentation of a false gospel vomited tiresomely from Neo-Evangelical pulpits and presses.  Consequently grandiose Evangelical Church buildings and teaching institutions are presently overrun with people that have been taught by their leadership to confuse their motions of psychologically manufactured human religious feeling for a genuine work of the Holy Spirit.  Multitudes credit themselves as being “born again Christians” while rejecting the Lordship of Christ and authority of His Word that is the mark of authentic discipleship.  

The Word of God teaches that when men prefer lies in the place of truth it is a sign from heaven of God having already delivered them up to their fleshly religious preferences.  If there is not true repentance and a crying out to the Lord for forgiveness, more serious chastisement on the People of God can be expected in the form of increasing spiritual stupor and blindness and a further increase in the population of sociologically sanctified worldlings inhabiting our pews.  This will be a judgment upon the professing people of God more to be feared than aircraft flying into buildings, bio-terrorism, and general warfare.  The Holy Spirit strongly warns of the apocalyptic consequences of religious self-will resulting in the judgment of being delivered over to endorsing and promoting lies in the name of God.

No Human Remedy

The Lord will sift His people; he will search out and try His visible Church, and will discover and detect those who say they are Evangelical believers and are not, but act as the synagogue of Satan.  He, who punished the sinners in Zion with great severity, warns the believers of the New Covenant that He will be even more severe.  The Lord God is always true to His Word.  “Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord.”  The terrors of the Lord are known both by revelation and reason; both now sound the alarm for New Year 2002.  What has been forgotten is that for the Lord God, the sanctification of His People is His first priority and He will certainly attend to that business.  Only a gracious outpouring of the Holy Spirit in our time, to turn the hearts of His people back to Him, will be a sufficient remedy.  Pray then that the Lord may be pleased in mercy to heal the affliction of spiritual blindness that plagues the contemporary Evangelical Church rather than to permit it run further into darkness.  It is mercy for which we are praying.  Given the pattern of stubborn and sinful rebellion manifest these last years in trucking off to make a false peace with the enemies of Christ and the wicked denial of the truth in so doing, it is certain that the Evangelical Church deserves nothing but a severer dispensation from His hand.  This is no time to presume on the grace of God, but rather to pray urgently for it! The Lord’s Glory, Gospel, and promise are at stake! “Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire.” ♦

Permission is given to copy and distribute this article.  

Our MP3s are easily downloaded and our DVDs seen on Sermon Audio at: http://www.sermonaudio.com/go/212 

Our website is: http://www.bereanbeacon.org